<?xml version="1.0" encoding="ISO-8859-1"?><?oxygen RNGSchema="http://cather.unl.edu/cather.rng" type="xml"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title type="main">Volume 4: Willa Cather's Canadian &amp; Old World
               Connections</title>
            <title type="series" level="s">Cather Studies</title>
            <title type="sub">electronic edition</title>
            <principal xml:id="awj">Jewell, Andrew, 1975-</principal>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Editorial Assistant</resp>
               <name xml:id="aa_hi">Aaron Hillyer</name>
            </respStmt>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Editorial Assistant</resp>
               <name xml:id="pa_fa">Paul Fajman</name>
            </respStmt>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>Revised edition, <date when="2010">2010</date>
            </edition>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Transformed TEI P4 encoding to TEI P5 encoding</resp>
               <name>Andrew Jewell</name>
            </respStmt>
         </editionStmt>
         <publicationStmt>
            <idno>cat.cs004</idno>
            <authority>The Willa Cather Archive</authority>
            <address>
               <addrLine>http://cather.unl.edu</addrLine>
            </address>
            <publisher>University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</publisher>
            <distributor>
               <name>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</name>
               <address>
                  <addrLine>319 Love Library</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>Lincoln, NE 68588-4100</addrLine>
                  <addrLine>http://cdrh.unl.edu</addrLine>
               </address>
            </distributor>
            <date>2010</date>
            <availability>
               <p>The Willa Cather Archive is freely distributed by the Center for
                                    Digital Research in the Humanities at the University of
                                    Nebraska-Lincoln and licensed under a Creative Commons
                                    Attribution-Noncommercial-Share Alike 3.0 United States
                                    License</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <bibl>
               <title level="m">Willa Cather's Canadian &amp; Old World Connections </title>
               <title level="s" type="main">Cather Studies</title>
               <title level="s" type="sub">Volume 4</title>
               <author>David Stouck</author>
               <author>Richard Millington</author>
               <author>Françoise Palleau-Papin</author>
               <author>Richard C. Harris</author>
               <author>Deborah Lindsay Williams</author>
               <author>Ann Moseley</author>
               <author>Helen M. Buss</author>
               <author>Deborah Karush</author>
               <author>Charles W. Mignon</author>
               <author>Steven Trout</author>
               <author>Nadeane Trowse</author>
               <author>Klaus P. Stich</author>
               <author>John P. Anders</author>
               <author>Michael W. Price</author>
               <author>Elisa Nettels</author>
               <author>Loretta Wasserman</author>
               <author>Joan Dargan</author>
               <author>Peter M. Sullivan</author>
               <editor>Robert Thacker and Michael A. Peterman</editor>
               <series>
                  <title level="s">Cather Studies</title>
                  <respStmt>
                     <resp>Series Editor</resp>
                     <name>Susan J. Rosowski, University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</name>
                  </respStmt>
                  <respStmt>
                     <resp>Board Members</resp>
                     <name>Elizabeth Ammons, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Tufts University</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>Marilyn Arnold, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Brigham Young University</orgName>, Emerita</name>
                     <name>Blanche H. Gelfant, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Dartmouth College</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>David Stouck, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">Simon Fraser University</orgName>
                     </name>
                     <name>James Woodress, <orgName xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">University of California&#8211;Davis</orgName>,
                  Emeritus</name>
                  </respStmt>
               </series>
               <publisher>University of Nebraska Press</publisher>
               <pubPlace>London &amp; Lincoln</pubPlace>
               <date when="2003">2003</date>
               <idno type="ISBN">0-8032-6398-8</idno>
               <idno type="ISSN">1045-9871</idno>
            </bibl>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Text created for online distribution on the Willa Cather Archive
                                (http://cather.unl.edu).</p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <hyphenation eol="some">
               <p>End-of-line hyphenation silently removed where appropriate.</p>
            </hyphenation>
            <normalization method="markup">
               <p>Typographical or spelling irregularities in the orginal have been
                                    noted using markup.</p>
            </normalization>
         </editorialDecl>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="fr">French</language>
            <language ident="la">Latin</language>
            <language ident="de">German</language>
            <language ident="el">Greek</language>
            <language ident="es">Spanish</language>
         </langUsage>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
         <change when="2010-06-30" who="#awj">Conversion of markup from TEI P4 to TEI
                            P5</change>
         <change when="2005-02-09" who="#aa_hi">Encoded</change>
         <change when="2004-12-05" who="#pa_fa">Encoded</change>
         <change when="2004-10-10" who="#awj">Initial Creation</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text>
      <front>
         <titlePage>
            <docTitle>
               <titlePart>Cather Studies</titlePart>
               <titlePart>Volume 4</titlePart>
               <titlePart>Willa Cather's Canadian &amp; Old World Connections</titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline>EDITED BY <docAuthor>ROBERT THACKER </docAuthor> and <docAuthor>MICHAEL A.
                  PETERMAN</docAuthor>
            </byline>
            <docImprint>
               <publisher>UNIVERSITY OF NEBRASKA PRESS</publisher>
               <pubPlace>LINCOLN &amp; LONDON</pubPlace>
            </docImprint>
            <docEdition>© 1999 by the Board of Regents of the University of Nebraska All
               rights reserved<lb/> Manufactured in the United States of America<lb/> The series
               Cather Studies is sponsored by the University of Nebraska-Lincoln in cooperation with
               the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational Foundation.</docEdition>
         </titlePage>
         <div1 type="contents">
            <list>
               <head type="main">CONTENTS</head>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="intro">Introduction</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Robert Thacker and Michael A. Peterman</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="stouck">"Willa Cather's Canada": The Border as
                     Fiction</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>David Stouck</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="millington">Where is Cather's Quebec?
                     Anthropological Modernism in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Richard Millington</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="palleau-papin"> The Hidden French in Willa Cather's
                     English</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Françoise Palleau-Papin</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="harris">Willa Cather and Pierre Charron on Wisdom:
                     The Skeptical Philosophy of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Richard C. Harris</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="williams">Losing Nothing, Comprehending Everything:
                     Learning to Read Both the Old World and the New in <hi rend="italic">Death
                        Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Deborah Lindsay Williams</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="moseley">"The Hero Within": Heroic Archetypes in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Ann Moseley</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="buss">Willa Cather: Reading the Writer through
                     Biographies and Memoirs</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Helen M. Buss</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="karush">Bringing Outland Inland in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>: Willa Cather's Domestication of Empire </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Deborah Karush</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="mignon">Cather's Copy of <hi rend="italic">Death
                        Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Charles W. Mignon</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="trout">Willa Cather's <hi rend="italic">One of
                     Ours</hi> and the Iconography of Remembrance</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Steven Trout</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="trowse">Willa Cather's Condition: Disease, Doctors,
                     and Diagnoses as Social Action</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Nadeane Trowse</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="stich">
                     <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>:
                     Prohibition, Ripe Grapes, and Euripides</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Klaus P. Stich</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="anders">"Something Soft and Wild and Free": Willa
                     Cather's Sexual Aesthetics</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>John P. Anders</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="price">Epicurus in Hamilton: St. Peter's
                     Contemplative Retirement to the Attic Study and Garden in <hi rend="italic">The
                        Professor's House</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Michael W. Price</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="elsanettels">Youth and Age in the Old and New
                     Worlds: Willa Cather and A.E. Housman</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Elsa Nettels</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="wasserman">
                     <hi rend="italic">Alexander's
                     Bridge</hi>: The "Other" First Novel</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Loretta Wasserman</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="dargan">A Case of Influence:"Paul's Case" and Balzac</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Joan Dargan</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="sullivan">Willa Cather's German Connections:"Uncle
                     Valentine" and Wertherian Wandering</ref>
                  <bibl>
                     <author>Peter M. Sullivan</author>
                  </bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="contributors">Contributors</ref>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div1>
      </front>
      <group>
         <text xml:id="intro">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Introduction</head>
               <head type="sub">Gazing Down from Cap Diamant: Cather's Canadian and Old World
                  Connections</head>
               <byline>MICHAEL A. PETERMAN AND ROBERT THACKER </byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living</hi> (1953), Edith Lewis accounts for the
                  gestation of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> (1931) in a single image,
                  that of Cather gazing meditatively from a window in the Chateau Frontenac upon the
                  town of Quebec below: "But from the first moment that she looked down from the
                  windows of the Frontenac on the pointed roofs and Norman outlines of the town of
                  Quebec, Willa Cather was not merely stirred and charmed&#8212;she was
                  overwhelmed by the flood of memory, recognition, surmise it called up; by the
                  sense of its extraordinarily French character, isolated and kept intact through
                  hundreds of years, as if by a miracle, on this great un-French continent"(153-54).
                  Set atop the rocky eminence of Cap Diamant, controlling the St. Lawrence by virtue
                  of its geographical position, Quebec became the first permanent French settlement
                  in the New World. Writing of it in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>,
                  Cather has Euclid Auclair see Quebec as "this rock-set town [which was] like
                  nothing so much as one of those little artificial mountains which were made in the
                  churches at home to present a theatric scene of the Nativity; cardboard mountains,
                  broken up into cliffs and ledges and hollows to accommodate groups of figures on
                  their way to the manger; angels and shepherds and horsemen and camels, set on
                  peaks, sheltered in grottoes,clustered about the base" (4-5). Thus Quebec harkens
                  his memory back to an Old World association that diminishes the naturalness and
                  beauty of the place. For her part, his daughter Cécile sees Quebec as her
                  home: she loves "being on the river" (195) and runs "up the hill with a light
                  heart" (54), her identity wedded to the Cap Diamant and the town of Quebec,
                  herself a "woman for Canada" (42). Quebec's ultimate permanence and its people's
                  cultural transformation came at some price&#8212;after a turbulent colonial
                  history followed by over 150 years of serene neglect at the hands of first the
                  British colonial authorities and then English-speaking Canada, Cather saw it for
                  the first time. To her, Quebec physically announced its own
                  gestation&#8212;the signs of Brittany and Normandy transported to the New
                  World caught her imagination.</p>
               <p>Though a lifelong Francophile, Cather did not see Quebec until 1928, when at the
                  age of 54 she traveled along with Lewis to the city on her way to summer at Grand
                  Manan, New Brunswick. While they were there Lewis fell ill with flu, leaving
                  Cather with several days to explore the old town on her own. She was ripe for the
                  place in many ways: her father, with whom she had been exceptionally close, had
                  died earlier that year; her mother was declining and, she knew, had not many years
                  left. Given such concerns, and a sharpened sense of her own aging, Cather gazed
                  down upon Quebec from the height of Cap Diamant; in Gary Brienzo's words, her eyes
                  "came to rest upon Quebec as an emblem of stability, tradition, and peace" (50).</p>
               <p>Exploring the city, Cather found in it a history and physicality that confirmed
                  the continuity between European culture and New World conditions&#8212;it
                  seemed to her a miraculous gift. What Cather saw led her to research the
                  historical underpinnings of Quebec, though in this instance her library was
                  initially the reading room of the Chateau Frontenac. There she found the histories
                  of Francis Parkman&#8212;what David Levin has called "history as romantic
                  art"&#8212;and, equally important, <hi rend="italic">The Jesuit
                  Relations</hi>. These volumes, which Cather probably saw in the form of Reuben
                  Gold Thwaites's massive 73-volume limited edition, are more precisely entitled <hi rend="italic">The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents: Travels and
                     Explorations of the Jesuit Missionaries in New France, 1610-1791</hi>
                  (1896-1901). The Canadian historian W.J. Eccles has called them "the most
                  important single source for the history of Canada during the period of company
                  government" (40; that is, before 1663, when a Royal Colony was established in New
                  France). The volumes related to the early history of the town of Quebec had a
                  powerful impact upon Cather, providing another window upon the pattern that was
                  under her eyes.</p>
               <p>The story of Cather's composition of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  has been told elsewhere (see Woodress and Skaggs). Neither is it appropriate here
                  to trace her various sources. Yet, looking at the novel today, one is struck by
                  what resulted from Cather's gaze. As she asserted, the view from atop Cap Diamant
                  left long shadows indeed. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> makes the
                  isolation and vulnerability of Quebec very clear: clinging to the shore of the St.
                  Lawrence, rising above the river to command the heights, protected to the rear by
                  the St. Charles River, even after 80 years of established settlement the town was
                  still a frail French presence in North America. By taking up the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi>&#8212;and by taking from that work&#8212;Cather
                  extended her gaze from the town into the vast interior country. For trader and
                  missionary alike, Quebec was the center of civilization for New France, but its
                  reach extended West into Cather's own Missouri River basin. This was, she asserts
                  emphatically, New France&#8212;an Old World culture slowly transforming itself
                  into a New World phenomenon. So Cécile becomes mother to "the Canadians
                  of the future" (278).</p>
               <p>The information Cather gleaned from the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi> provides
                  instructive examples of her process of composition. Cather used this material in
                  two ways, primarily. First, she took exact details from the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi> as the basis for her characterization of Bishop Saint-Vallier,
                  Laval's young replacement (64: 121, 123, 147); indeed, Cather lifts the friction
                  between the two men from the pages of volume 64, and she creates as a kind of
                  counterpoint a moving scene in which the younger man's hubris is transformed,
                  after years away in France, into serene humility. Most striking, however, is her
                  appropriation of the story of the martyrdom of Father Noël Chabanel.
                  Although she creates a fictional character, Father Hector Saint-Cyr, to narrate
                  the incident, she draws her details "without alteration" from the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi> accounts (Bloom 81; see <hi rend="italic">Jesuit
                     Relations</hi> 35: 147ff., 40: 35ff.; Cather, <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>
                  150-55). As Edward A. and Lillian D. Bloom noted some time ago, Cather thereby
                  "makes the historically accurate point that [Chabanel's] heroism was eclipsed by
                  the fame of his fellow missionaries, Fathers Jogues, Lalemant, and Brebeuf."
                  Temperamentally ill-suited to be a missionary, repulsed by the behavior of the
                  Natives, unable to learn the Natives' language despite years of effort and
                  previous successes with European languages, Chabanel experienced a Canadian life
                  of "unrelieved horror"; he emerges in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  as a martyr "of spiritual and intellectual endurance, not for personal
                  satisfaction but for the exultation of God" (Bloom and Bloom 81).</p>
               <p>What Cather created in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> conforms to the
                  confrontation documented in the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi>. Though intended
                  as propaganda and often tinged with the lurid attractions of the exotic, the <hi rend="italic">Relations</hi> also record the meeting of two worlds, two
                  cultures, two ways of seeing and being. The "Voyage into Substance"&#8212;the
                  phrase is Barbara Maria Stafford's&#8212;they depict may be seen at every
                  conceivable level: factual, theological, geographical, anthropological, and
                  literary, among others.</p>
               <p>For her part, and on her own, Cather undertook to dramatize this "meeting" in her
                  fiction. That is what the essays gathered here elaborate: hers was an imagination
                  open to nuance&#8212;of various sorts&#8212;that could then be delicately
                  situated within the pages of her novels. Disarming in its apparent simplicity,
                  that art renders as perhaps its great subject precisely that meeting of two
                  worlds, both embodied in Cather's own inner being: the intellectual and cultural
                  inheritances of Europe meeting the "great fact" of the settlement of New World,
                  whether in Quebec, Nebraska, New Mexico, or Virginia. Ever given to tracing the
                  myriad implications of these confrontations, Cather put it best when she wrote to
                  Wilbur Cross just after the publication of Shadows on the Rock that "And really, a
                  new society begins with the salad dressing more than with the destruction of
                  Indian villages. Those people brought a kind of French culture there and somehow
                  kept it alive on that rock, sheltered it and tended it and on occasion died for
                  it, as if it really were a sacred fire&#8212;and all this temperately and
                  shrewdly, with emotion always tempered by good sense" (<hi rend="italic">On
                     Writing</hi> 16).</p>
               <p>Many of the essays appearing here were presented, in earlier versions, at the
                  Sixth International Willa Cather Seminar held in Quebec City in June 1995.
                  Sponsored by St. Lawrence University,Trent University, the University of
                  Nebraska-Lincoln, and the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational
                  Foundation, the seminar brought 130 people to Quebec City for a week of discovery
                  not unlike Cather's own in 1928. There seminarians also gazed down from Cap
                  Diamant, held sessions in Bishop Lavel's seminary, and discovered Quebec perhaps
                  as Cather did&#8212;seeing the city, "Kebec," as she refers to it in <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>, not as France but rather as Canada: "Ah, yes, the
                  Canadians of the future&#8212;the true Canadians" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 278). And by meeting there in late June&#8212;the seminar began
                  amid celebrations of St. Jean Baptiste (Quebec's Fête Nationale, its
                  "national" day) and ended to the muted festivities of Canada Day, scarcely evident
                  as a celebration these days in francophone Canada&#8212;we
                  late-twentieth-century seminarians felt the power that the province of Quebec
                  today invests in its pursuit of sovereignty, an urge borne of its French identity
                  in North America, that identity formed first when shadows were initially cast
                  before French eyes from the height of Cap Diamant above the town below. As we
                  witnessed, Cather's Quebec stands there today as it did when she first saw in the
                  city below a correlative for her imaginings over Old World culture transformed
                  into New, "as if by a miracle, on this great un-French continent."</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Bloom, Edward A</author>., and <author>Lillian D. Bloom</author>.
                           "<title level="a">
                           <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>: Notes on the Composition of a
                           Novel</title>." <title level="m">Twentieth Century Literature 2</title>
                           (<date>1956</date>): 70-85.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brienzo, Gary</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather's Transforming
                           Vision: New France and the American Northeast</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Selingsgrove PA</pubPlace>: <publisher>Susquehanna
                        UP</publisher>, <date>1994</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Shadows on the
                        Rock</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                           <date>1931</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. Willa Cather on Writing: Critical Studies on
                        Writing as an Art.Foreword by Stephen Tennant. 1949. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                        P,1988. </bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Eccles, W. J</author>. <title level="m">France in America</title>.
                        Rev. ed. <pubPlace>East Lansing</pubPlace>: <publisher>Michigan State
                        UP</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>Levin, David. History as Romantic Art: Bancroft, Prescott, Motley, and
                        Parkman. Palo Alto: Stanford UP, 1959.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lewis, Edith</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather Living</title>.
                        1983. <pubPlace>Athens</pubPlace>: <publisher>Ohio UP</publisher>,
                           <date>1989</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire</author>. <title level="m">After the World
                           Broke in Two: The Later Novels of Willa Cather</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Charlottesville</pubPlace>: <publisher>UP of
                        Virginia</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stafford, Barbara Maria</author>. <title level="m">Voyage into
                           Substance: Art, Science, Nature, and the Illustrated Travel Account,
                           1760-1840</title>. <pubPlace>Cambridge</pubPlace>: <publisher>MIT
                        Press</publisher>, <date>1984</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Thwaites, Reuben Gold</author>, ed. <title level="m">The Jesuit
                           Relations and Allied Documents: Travels and Explorations of the Jesuit
                           Missionaries in New France,1610-1791</title>. 73 vols.
                           <pubPlace>Cleveland</pubPlace>: <publisher>Burrows Brothers</publisher>,
                           <date>1896-1901</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A
                           Literary Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of
                           Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="stouck">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Willa Cather's Canada</head>
               <head type="sub">The Border as Fiction</head>
               <byline>DAVID STOUCK </byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <epigraph>
                  <cit>
                     <quote>
                        <hi rend="italic">[Crossing borders brings one closer to] one's shifting and
                           multiple identity and integrity.</hi>
                     </quote>
                     <bibl> &#8212;Gloria Anzaldua, <hi rend="italic">Borderlands/La
                        Frontera</hi>
                     </bibl>
                  </cit>
               </epigraph>
               <p>E. K. Brown, Cather's first biographer and a Canadian, observed that even before
                  she began <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> "Willa Cather had been in
                  Canada much more than most American writers" (204). More famously, Hemingway and
                  Faulkner spent time in their youth in Canada&#8212;Hemingway as an employee of
                  the <hi rend="italic">Toronto Star</hi> newspaper, and Faulkner in a period of
                  service with the Royal Air Force in Canada&#8212; but Cather's connections to
                  Canada extended over a lifetime. Current criticism highlights Cather as a
                  traveler, a border crosser. Joseph Urgo, in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather and the
                     Myth of American Migration</hi>,argues persuasively that Cather's fiction is
                  inordinately preoccupied with travel, that displacement, exile, and transformation
                  are the psychic condition and meaning of her art. And in discussions of sexuality
                  and subversion, Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick and Judith Butler have explored the
                  transitivity of Cather's imagination, the crossing of gender and sexual borders in
                  her writing and in her personal life. Here, in the light of her Canadian writings
                  and experience, I will ask specifically what it meant for Cather to cross a
                  national boundary, considering the idea of "border" as it has been theorized in
                  contemporary criticism&#8212;as a trope of difference,whether of gender,
                  ethnicity, race, or culture.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">In Border Traffic: Strategies of Contemporary Women
                  Writers</hi>, Maggie Humm posits that feminist fictions deliberately choose to
                  describe the kinds and experiences of women that exist beyond the borders of
                  traditional literary representation&#8212;the experiences, for example, of
                  witches, Creoles, lesbians,and so on (2). In this light we might say at once that
                  Cather reveals a radical feminist dimension, a border-crossing instinct, for she
                  chose as heroines women who are outside conventional stereotypes: women, like Thea
                  Kronborg and Lucy Gayheart, who are artists; women who are old, like Gabrielle
                  Longstreet, Mrs. Harris, and Sapphira Colbert; the female child, Cécile
                  Auclair; and immigrant women, like Ántonia Cuzak, who labored on farms
                  and as domestics. Most striking is the gallery of immigrant women in Cather's
                  fiction, for in their stories (Ántonia as an unwed mother, Marie Shabata
                  as an adulteress, the Danish laundry girls, and the three Bohemian Marys as women
                  of easy virtue) Cather merges foreignness or ethnicity with transgressive
                  behavior.</p>
               <p>Ethnicity was in fact the subject of Cather's first story, "Peter," and in her
                  subsequent portrayal of the diverse ethnic makeup of the pioneer Midwest, Canada
                  figures in the inclusion of French-speaking settlers who had come to Nebraska from
                  Quebec. Cather was herself aware of French-Canadians from the time she was a child
                  newly arrived in Nebraska. In Catherton precinct of Webster County there were
                  French-Canadian settlers who built a small frame Catholic church called St. Ann's.
                  The church was the center of their community. In <hi rend="italic">O
                  Pioneers!</hi> Cather gives a vivid account of transplanted French-Canadian
                  culture in the story of Amédée Chevalier, the Sainte-Agnes
                  church fair, and the confirmation service. Although Cather refers to her settlers
                  simply as "French," she leaves no doubt about their Canadian origins in the
                  passage where Emil Bergson says teasingly to Amédée's wife that
                  her baby looks like it might have had an Indian ancestor.
                  Amédée's mother, we are told, "had been touched on a sore point,
                  and she let out a stream of fiery <emph rend="italic">patois</emph>" (216). The
                  Nebraska novels comprise transplanted peoples, exiles sensitive to issues of
                  ethnicity and race, and in foregrounding their lives in her
                  fiction&#8212;examining the plight of working women, making her foreigners
                  "heroines"&#8212;Cather subtly challenged the master narratives of American
                  culture and the conventional boundaries concerning ethnicity, gender, and class.</p>
               <p>Whether Cather had childhood experience of Canadians beyond her neighbors in
                  Catherton precinct, we cannot say. However, as a young book reviewer she exhibited
                  some knowledge of Canadian literature and the debates about Canadian culture at
                  the end of the nineteenth century. She cites Seth Low,then president of Columbia
                  University, as having said there is no literature in Canada because there is no
                  national life, but she refutes that statement in a discussion of Gilbert Parker's
                     <hi rend="italic">The Seats of the Mighty: A Romance of Old Quebec</hi> (1896),
                  claiming that "a generation of young men . . . are making the most of Canada's
                  literary possibilities" (<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> [WP] 355). Among
                  those young men she would have included Bliss Carman, Charles G. D. Roberts, and
                  mistakenly, American-born Richard Hovey, all of whose work she reviewed
                  positively. She praised these three poets for their fresh treatment of nature as a
                  literary theme and heaped special praise on Roberts' verse: it is "wonderfully
                  beautiful," she wrote, "rich in expression and redolent of wood life and field
                  life, of Canadian forests and meadows" (WP 886). But as Merrill Skaggs has
                  observed, what is especially interesting in her review of Parker's Quebec romance
                  is her citing of Low's remark that Canadian culture was like a plant whose roots
                  drew nourishment from the other side of the Atlantic but lost most of it under the
                  sea. As Skaggs puts it, we have formulated here a question&#8212;something
                  like, "How does a transplant like Quebec find the cultural sustenance to
                  survive?"&#8212;a question that will become a central theme in Cather's Quebec
                  novel written more than 30 years later (127).</p>
               <p>Cather did have close professional contact with at least one Canadian when she was
                  working for S. S. McClure in New York. Georgine Milmine, who collected the
                  materials for the biography of Mary Baker Eddy, was a newspaper woman originally
                  from Canada. Unfortunately we have no significant knowledge about Milmine, nor do
                  we know anything about the relations between the two women. We only know that they
                  did work in close conjunction for a time in preparing the <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> articles for book publication, for as Kevin Synnott verified,
                  both of their handwritings are on the manuscript (Stouck xxvii).</p>
               <p>Cather first imagined Canada as a geographical setting when she wrote her first
                  novel, <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> (1912). Much of the story's
                  significant action takes place along the rivers of Quebec where the engineer hero,
                  Bartley Alexander, has built two bridges. It was near the site of his first
                  project, a suspension bridge over a wild river, that he met his future wife,
                  Winifred, a Canadian woman described as very proud and a little hard. While in
                  Quebec, Alexander also takes great pleasure in the company of Winifred's aunt
                  Eleanor, who likes to talk army and politics. These are not sentimental portraits
                  of women; they suggest Cather's view of English Canadians as shrewd, practical,
                  and British colonial in character. <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi>
                  reaches its tragic climax when the cantilever bridge being built at a place named
                  Moorlock crashes into the river, taking the engineer and many of the workmen to
                  their deaths. Cather based the incident on an actual event that happened near
                  Quebec City: on 29 August 1907 a bridge being built to span the St. Lawrence River
                  collapsed and more than 80 men were killed, including the chief engineer, who had
                  gone out on the bridge just before it broke apart. The principal designing
                  engineer was an American, Theodore Cooper of New York, who had not been on the
                  site during the bridge's ill-fated construction (see Hinz; E. K. Brown 157-59;
                  Slote xv-xvi). The Canadian backdrop for the story might easily be dismissed as of
                  little consequence&#8212;a conventional setting for an engineering feat that
                  conquers the wilderness&#8212;but this is a novel persistently about crossing
                  geographical,political, and sexual borders. The hero travels not only repeatedly
                  to Canada but to England, where he conducts a protracted affair with a woman he
                  had known in his youth. In the story's moral order Alexander's border crossings
                  are sexual transgressions, and his death takes place because he has broken all
                  bounds.</p>
               <p>The only other mention of Canada in Cather's early fiction is the brief vignette
                  of Tiny Soderball in the Yukon in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>.
                  Historically, this is a fairly conventional use of Canada as a wilderness setting
                  where adventurers try their luck, but imaginatively Tiny's story belongs with
                  those of a group of women in Cather's fiction who choose unconventional lives.
                  Instead of marrying a Black Hawk boy and settling down to raise a family, Tiny is
                  persuaded by a "roving promotor" to leave for Seattle and manage a lodging house
                  for sailors there. The narrator makes it clear that the business is not likely
                  reputable ("all sailors' boardinghouses were alike")but that Tiny's interest is in
                  making money. This she continues to do when she hears of gold being discovered in
                  the far north. After helping to found Dawson City during the Klondike gold rush,
                  Tiny goes off "into the wilds"(301), where she lives on a claim and eventually
                  realizes a considerable fortune from trading and selling claims on percentages.
                  She winds up in San Francisco, a wealthy woman, but she has lost her zest for
                  living. The Canadian north, like so many other non-American destinations in
                  Cather's fiction (I think here of Germany for Thea Kronborg, France for Claude
                  Wheeler), is a place beyond the border where characters are able to come closer to
                  their inmost identity and integrity. Significantly in this light, when Cather
                  actually came to know Canada from first hand experience, she did not continue to
                  view it as a place of testing or adventure but saw it as a locus at the very
                  center of her pastoral imagination.</p>
               <p>As far as we know, Cather herself did not actually cross the physical border in to
                  Canada until after her close friend Isabelle McClung was married and living in
                  Toronto. Isabelle married Jan Hambourg, a concert violinist of Russian Jewish and
                  English background who was known in both Europe and North America for his skilled
                  and sensitive performances. Jan frequently gave concerts with his brothers Boris,
                  a cellist, and Mark, also a violinist. With their father, a musical scholar, they
                  taught music much of the year from the family home in Toronto. Cather made two
                  lengthy visits that we know of while Jan and Isabelle were living in Toronto: in
                  1919 she spent June and July in the city, and in 1921 she stayed nearly five
                  months, from April until late August. On both occasions she was working on <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi>, finishing the novel during her second visit. It
                  was on this second visit that she read the account of Lyra Garber Anderson's death
                  in a clipping that had been forwarded to her and the idea for <hi rend="italic">A
                     Lost Lady</hi> came to her. James Woodress tells us that Sinclair Lewis was in
                  the city at this time and that he praised her work highly, telling his audience of
                  her whereabouts; accordingly she was reluctantly swept up in a round of social
                  events for a couple of weeks. However, and perhaps this is what is most important
                  here, Toronto on the whole served as a retreat from the attention of friends,
                  business associates, and well-wishers and provided her a space for uninterrupted
                  work. (Incidentally,Cather would have traveled to the city on the TH&amp;B
                  rail service, passing through the small city of Hamilton on Lake Ontario, which
                  may have suggested the name of the setting for <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                     House</hi>, with its protagonist of French-Canadian ancestry.)</p>
               <p>In 1922 the Hambourgs moved permanently to Europe, but that year Cather was again
                  in Canada, this time making her first trip to Grand Manan Island. According to
                  Marion Marsh Brown and Ruth Crone (information verified by Helen Cather
                  Southwick), Cather first learned of the island from a librarian at the New York
                  Public Library who told Cather the remote fishing island in the Bay of Fundy was
                  "probably the quietest place in the world" (6-7). Cather decided to investigate,
                  and after leaving Bread Loaf in Vermont, in early August 1922 she took a train to
                  New Brunswick via Montreal. She rented a cottage for a month from Sarah Jacobus, a
                  woman from New York City who ran a small resort at Whale Cove. She wrote to a
                  friend of her pleasure in the quiet and remoteness of the island, where mail only
                  came three times a week on a little steamer from the Canadian shore. For the next
                  18 years she and Edith Lewis returned almost every summer. In September 1926 they
                  bought a piece of land in a spruce wood near Whale Cove and employed two
                  carpenters from North Head to build a Cape Cod-style cottage; it was completed
                  when they arrived for the summer of 1928. Above the living room was a large attic,
                  which Cather chose for her study; from the window she could look out over the
                  cliffs and the sea. Grand Manan was the one place in the world where she felt she
                  could work without interruption, and all of her books from <hi rend="italic">A
                     Lost Lady</hi> to <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi> were
                  composed in part on the island. If Toronto seemed to provide Cather with a retreat
                  from her public,Grand Manan served this function even more so. On that foggy
                  island in the Atlantic, writes E. K. Brown, Cather felt "securely hemmed in from
                  the world" (203) and at a considerable remove from all mundane things. After she
                  had to leave her Bank Street apartment in New York, during which time the family
                  home in Nebraska was also broken up, Grand Manan, writes Lewis, "seemed the only
                  foothold left on earth" (153), not just a retreat but a refuge from an uncaring
                  and rapidly changing world.</p>
               <p> In <hi rend="italic">Wolf Willow</hi>, Wallace Stegner reminds his readers that
                  when Americans are aware of Canada at all, it is most often as a border, a margin,
                  an end to things American (3). But perhaps Cather came to view Canada as an
                  alternate American tradition. It is interesting to know that Gather belonged to
                  the Grand Manan Historical Association, a rather striking piece of information
                  about someone who was not a joiner, who in the 1930's zealously guarded her
                  privacy. (Proof exists in the society's membership list printed in <hi rend="italic">The Grand Manan Historian</hi> 5: 72.) I was told by Kathleen
                  Buckley that Cather was persuaded on occasion to attend society meetings by her
                  friend, Doctor MacCauley. Early Grand Manan history focuses on the lives of a
                  group of United Empire Loyalists&#8212;New Englanders chiefly&#8212;who
                  fought on the royalist side and after the Revolutionary War took refuge in what
                  remained of Britain's empire to the north. The Loyalists had sought to preserve an
                  ideal of order and justice stemming from the British monarchy and they saw Canada
                  providing a sanctuary line. Perhaps the Cather who wrote <hi rend="italic">One of
                     Ours</hi> and <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, profoundly
                  disillusioned with the materialism of contemporary American life, also came to see
                  English Canada as providing a sanctuary line, a still-pastoral alternative to
                  America's increasingly urban, technology-dominated culture. Certainly by the late
                  1920s there is evidence in her fiction that her political sympathies were
                  conservative, and perhaps she felt a strong attraction to living for part of the
                  year within the British Empire.</p>
               <p>Her feelings about Canada grew even stronger and more focused once she came to
                  know Quebec. It was because she traveled almost every summer to Grand Manan that
                  she discovered the subject for her one novel set wholly in Canada. She was on her
                  way to the island in June 1928 by a roundabout way when she first saw Quebec City.
                  Lewis came down with the flu during their stopover, and they wound up staying at
                  the Chateau Frontenac for 10 days. Cather was immediately attracted to the city
                  and its environs. Lewis describes the imaginative excitement Cather felt: "from
                  the first moment that she looked down from the windows of the Frontenac on the
                  pointed roofs and Norman outlines of the town of Quebec, Willa Cather was not
                  merely stirred and charmed&#8212;she was overwhelmed by the flood of memory,
                  recognition, surmise it called up; by the sense of its extraordinarily French
                  character, isolated and kept intact through hundreds of years, as if by a miracle,
                  on this great un-French continent" (153-54). Cather explored the city alone,
                  visiting the Ursuline Convent, the Laval Seminary, the Church of Notre Dame des
                  Victoires, and the marketplace in the Lower Town. When Lewis was well enough they
                  made an excursion to the Ile d'Orleans. All the while Cather was reading Canadian
                  histories from the hotel library. In 1929 Cather again traveled to Grand Manan by
                  way of Quebec City, and that summer she began to write <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi>, returning to Quebec in November and again at New Year's to
                  get a feeling for the city in the dead of winter. She made a fifth visit to Quebec
                  on her return from a trip to France in 1930&#8212; "the slow progress up the
                  St. Lawrence," writes Lewis, "between woods on fire with October, was its
                  climax&#8212;a dream of joy"(160). It had not been her intention, but she
                  stayed several days and this last visit, according to Lewis, brought her closest
                  to her story. She finished writing <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> in
                  the winter of 1930-31.</p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">Borderlands/La Frontera</hi>, Gloria Anzaldua writes that
                  crossing borders brings one closer to "one's shifting and multiple identity and
                  integrity" (preface). Visiting Toronto and traveling to Grand Manan, Cather
                  crossed a political border that translated for her into a physical retreat, but
                  when she came to know Quebec City she crossed a border, I believe, that led to the
                  psychological heart of her artistic and spiritual being. This is not to say that
                  she came to identify herself as French-Canadian or Catholic. On the contrary, in
                  her letter about <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> to Governor Wilbur
                  Cross she says explicitly that she encountered in Quebec a "feeling about life and
                  human fate that I could not accept, wholly," something pious and resigned. She
                  further marks her distance from French-Canadian life when she says of her novel,
                  "It's very hard for an American to catch that rhythm&#8212;it's sound like us"
                  ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>" 15,17). But it was a feeling about life,
                  persisting from another age, that she could not help but admire, and through her
                  gift of sympathy she captured the Canadian spirit of place and the Catholic vision
                  of a world informed and regulated by spiritual rites.</p>
               <p>Benjamin George, in his essay on Cather as a "Canadian" writer, claims that"she
                  came to hold a close affinity with Canadian ideals and attitudes, pointedly
                  different from those of her own national ethos" (249). He develops his thesis by
                  quoting Northrop Frye, who has characterized Canadians as hampered by a "garrison
                  mentality," referring thereby to an inward-looking, negative aspect of Canadian
                  culture concerned to hold the threatening wilderness at bay, a colonial fear of
                  the unknown (225). Cather quickly recreates the beleaguered condition of early
                  Canadian life in her novel: outside of the city of 2,000 was the forest, and
                  "[t]he forest was suffocation, annihilation; there European man was quickly
                  swallowed up in silence, distance, mould, black mud, and the stinging swarms of
                  insect life that bred in it" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 7). But Russell Brown
                  has more recently suggested a positive aspect to this garrison consciousness when
                  he urges that we see it as an aspect of a larger human desire for sanctuary and
                  for safe borders(<hi rend="italic">Borderlines</hi> 32). In such a statement we
                  recognize one of Cather's strongest themes in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi>, where Canada is "a possible refuge, an escape from the evils one
                  suffered at home" (31), when envisioned by the French apothecary, where even
                  children are consciously aware of "the goodness of shelter" (66). When she is ill
                  in bed, Cécile mentally roams about the town, always aware of "the
                  never-ending, merciless forest beyond." The lives of her friends, the roofs and
                  spires of the town, the crooked streets all "seemed to her like layers and layers
                  of shelter, with this one flickering, shadowy room at the core"(157-58). There is
                  no desire at the imaginative center of this text to repudiate or escape from the
                  garrison but rather there is a need to nurture and augment it, to keep alive and
                  shelter that bit of French culture on the rock. As Cather recreates it,
                  seventeenth-century Quebec was not a colony determined to create a new society but
                  one determined to preserve an old one; it was not the Puritan "city upon a Hill"
                  for all eyes to see (John Winthrop's words) but a Catholic preserve for the Holy
                  Family and a vision of heaven.</p>
               <p>The Canadian/American border has produced theories of culture that turn on such
                  binaries as northern/southern, colonialism/republicanism, individualism/socialism.
                  One of the strongest of these binaries is that of stasis/movement. Where American
                  critics like Janis Stout and Joseph Urgo have interpreted themes of flight,exile,
                  and the open road as expressive of their country's originary and defining
                  experience, Canadian critics, again like Russell Brown, have pointed to the
                  writings of the Loyalists and their themes of homesickness and longing to return
                  home as founding imaginative expressions. The idea of "home," suggests Brown,
                  serves to order Canadian narratives just as the idea of the "road" so often
                  organizes American writings ("Road Home" 27). E. K. Brown attributed much of the
                  emotional power in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> to Cather's memories
                  of her home in Nebraska and her relationship with her father&#8212;for when
                  the author was a child the Cather family had been uprooted and had started life
                  over in conditions as harsh as those in Quebec (217-18). The controlling emotion
                  in the hook experienced by Cécile is a kind of homesickness, a clinging
                  to what is known and secure in the face of threatened upheaval and departure. This
                  emotion is dramatized poignantly in Cécile's visit with the Harnois
                  family on the Ile d'Orleans (their rough menage contrasts sharply with the
                  Auclairs' passion for cleanliness and order) and reaches an acute pitch at the end
                  of book 5, "The Ships from France," when Cécile believes she must soon
                  leave Quebec, the only home she has ever known. There is also a political
                  dimension to this nostalgia for the past, for it focuses on the imperial order
                  that has created the colony and on a veneration of the old religious and political
                  leaders, Laval and Frontenac, who have helped nurture and sustain it. It is
                  expressed on an intimate level in Cécile's relation to her dying mother.
                  "As long as she lived," we are told, "[Madame Auclair] tried to make the new life
                  as much as possible like the old. . . . her chief care was to train her little
                  daughter so that she would be able to carry on this life and this order after she
                  was gone" (23). Madame Auclair believed firmly that the French were the most
                  civilized people in Europe and "[s]he wanted to believe that when she herself was
                  lying in this rude Canadian earth, life would go on almost unchanged in this room"
                  (25). In writing about Canada, Cather plumbed the most conservative depths of her
                  being, which from a postcolonial perspective seem marooned in another age. Urgo,
                  however, has argued persuasively that even in creating this world so far removed
                  from the present Cather reveals that great changes take place with each generation
                  (Cécile, for instance, abandons her loyalty to the Old World for the New)
                  and that identities, cultures, and cosmologies are all "shadows" that pass over
                  the rock with time (97-111).</p>
               <p>The attraction to home that is so powerful in this novel has conservative
                  manifestations in mode and genre. A narrative of the road is most likely to be
                  written in the romance mode and in the genre of adventure fiction, whereas a story
                  of home is likely to be a pastoral, the affirmation of a retreat, a safe place
                  where life remains simplified and seems not to change. Ann Romines has
                  demonstrated the primacy of the domestic in Cather's fiction, but in this light a
                  distinction can be drawn between <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> and
                  her other narratives; in novels like <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> or
                     <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> the domestic theme is circumscribed by the
                  larger ones of adventure and exile that take the protagonist away from home. There
                  is no adventurer figure of parallel importance to Jim Burden or Claude Wheeler to
                  undercut the primacy of the domestic theme in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi>; there is only the fear that Cécile experiences of being
                  removed from home and that, in fact, never takes place.</p>
               <p>We know since Bakhtin that the novel is most characteristically dialogical, but in
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> we do not hear the contesting voices
                  of the age in Bakhtin's sense of dialogue; we have only a very muted sense of
                  social and political changes taking place. Cather recognized in her letter to
                  Cross that what she was trying to do was not very novelistic&#8212;it was more
                  like music, like a song rather than a story. Moreover, in direct contrast to
                  Bakhtin's understanding of the novel, she was determined not to "<hi rend="italic">mix kinds</hi>," ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>" 16; italics in original)
                  so that her narrative (again in her own words) is about something narrow, "lacking
                  in robustness and full of pious resignation" (15). As an instance, when
                  Cécile's nostalgia is strongest&#8212;during her visit to the family
                  on Ile d'Orleans&#8212;the language retains the stiff and formal character
                  that Cather thought best suited her remote subject. Cécile feels
                  uncomfortable around the rough country girls and their talk, but we never hear the
                  girls speak; rather, we are told that "(w)hen they showed her the pigs and geese
                  and tame rabbits, they kept telling her about peculiarities of animal behavior
                  which she thought it better taste to ignore. They called things by very
                  unattractive names, too" (190). We don't hear the actual words from that
                  intersection of "high" and "low" cultures; the dialogue is translated into a
                  monologue, preserving the character of something remembered and politely
                  rephrased. The speaker of the text and the characters instead formulate their
                  thoughts in the maxims and aphorisms of the past. We are reminded, for example,
                  that the Latin poets insisted that those who died in the land of their fathers
                  were blessed (263); and in another such generalization we are told that men
                  trained at court all become a little crafty (258). By muting the actual voices of
                  the age in favor of received wisdom, Cather has created a pastoral that attempts
                  to exclude time and change&#8212;and perhaps a peculiarly Canadian form of
                  pastoral whereby the security of the garrison has primacy over nature,whether it
                  be a rural retreat or the wilderness.</p>
               <p>If Cather, in crossing the border into Canada, was attracted to an older political
                  order and a way of life less marked by the modernism and materialism of
                  twentieth-century American culture, her attraction to seventeenth-century Quebec
                  was especially rooted in the idea of a way of life that had seemed to survive
                  almost unchanged for three centuries. In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi> Cather is deeply preoccupied with humankind's mortal and corruptible
                  nature&#8212;the foregrounding in the text of diseases, injury, and death has
                  led John J. Murphy to describe the novel as a "compendium of pain"
                  (31)&#8212;but at the same time human suffering is seen as providentially
                  ordered because in the Catholic context it provides the sufferer with a
                  purgatorial passage leading from innate depravity to promised redemption. This
                  vision knows no political or geographical boundaries. The members of the religious
                  orders who helped establish the city did not experience borders. When they crossed
                  the Atlantic, they carried their family with them: "they brought to Canada the
                  Holy Family, the saints and martyrs, the glorious company of the Apostles, the
                  heavenly host. . . . They had no hours of nostalgia, for they were quite as near
                  the realities of their lives in Quebec as in Dieppe or Tours. They were still in
                  their accustomed place in the world of the mind . . . and they had the same
                  well-ordered universe about them" (97). While Quebec is "entirely cut off from
                  Europe" (3), it is experienced as spiritually complete in itself. For
                  Cécile, in the high altar of Notre Dame de la Victoire, resembling a
                  feudal castle, there is an image of the kingdom of heaven&#8212;like Quebec,
                  "strong and unassailable" (65). The city, as Murphy observes, is repeatedly
                  represented as a holy place: Auclair reflects at the outset of the narrative that
                  the rock-set town is like a theatrical setting for the Nativity (5); in a
                  snow-fall "the whole rock looked like one great white church, above the frozen
                  river" (136); and in a particularly fine passage we are told that in the early
                  sunlight of a summer morning "the rock of Kebec stood gleaming above the river
                  like an altar with many candles, or like a holy city in an old legend, shriven,
                  sinless, washed in gold" (169). In such images Cather communicated what she
                  experienced as the spiritual integrity of Quebec, a feeling about life based on a
                  medieval cosmology that transcended borders of every kind.</p>
               <p>In the closing years of her writing career Canada remained significant to the play
                  of Cather's imagination. The epilogue to <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave
                     Girl</hi>, a novel about racial boundaries, brings the escaped slave girl,
                  Nancy, to Virginia for a visit after 25 years of living in Montreal. Canada again
                  is envisioned as a refuge, a very real sanctuary line, and this final section of
                  the novel is constructed artfully around the contrast between life in a northern
                  English colony and the post-Civil War Southern state. The post-Civil War
                  generation, we are told, is "gayer and more carefree . . .perhaps because they had
                  fewer traditions to live up to. The war had done away with many of the old
                  distinctions. The young couples were poor and extravagent and jolly" (277). Nancy
                  has been part of a very different social order and has decidedly changed from
                  living in Montreal; she dresses elegantly and expensively, and she has lost her
                  Southern speaking habits, pronouncing each syllable of a word distinctly, and
                  using phrases of deference like "by your leave" (286). She works for a Madam and
                  Colonel Kenwood, who are in England for the spring, and is married to the
                  Kenwoods'' gardener, who is half Scotch and half native Indian. Nancy's success,
                  her alleged superiority to the other former slaves in the Colbert household, is
                  predicated on her place in a world that still has traditions and makes
                  distinctions.</p>
               <p>In "Before Breakfast," the second to last story she completed, Cather created her
                  only fictional portrait of Grand Manan. In this story a Boston stockbroker, Henry
                  Grenfell, has a cabin on a little island in the North Atlantic, where his business
                  correspondence is never forwarded to him. If Canada had come to represent a place
                  where things did not change, where old traditions continued, that comforting sense
                  of time is exploded when Cather's protagonist is confronted by geological time and
                  the brevity of human existence. Cather was here no doubt incorporating something
                  of her own experience, for not far from her cottage was Ashburton Head, a rock
                  face rising straight up from the beach and known locally as the "Seven Days Work,"
                  because in its layers of rock seven different periods of geological time are in
                  striking evidence. Cather wrote of Quebec that there was a feeling about human
                  life and fate there she could not wholly accept&#8212;a feeling of "pious
                  resignation." I would argue that in "Before Breakfast" she accepts in a very
                  positive way the message of the rock and the shadows cas ton it so briefly. Henry
                  Grenfell, confronted with the brevity and insignificance of life at every turn,
                  thinks to himself as he is about to put in his eyedrops, "Why patch up? What was
                  the use . . . of anything" (148). But the sight of a young woman swimming out to
                  an old sliver of rock in the frigid Atlantic waters precipitates in him a
                  reaffirmation for living, and the story ends good-humoredly with an image of a
                  frog making a leap in the evolutionary process, crossing a border.</p>
               <p>Cather herself physically completed her journeying in Canada. Her longstanding
                  interest in the country propelled her in the summer of 1941 to return from
                  visiting her brother in California via the Canadian West. Lewis recounts that they
                  went from San Francisco to Victoria, British Columbia, which, she says, "[Cather]
                  had always wanted to see" (191)&#8212;perhaps, I would speculate, because
                  Victoria was reputed to have preserved the English character of its origins in
                  much the way Quebec City had remained so French. They stopped for several weeks at
                  the Empress Hotel, where Cather spent most of her time reading in the spacious
                  hotel garden, and then returned east on the Canadian Pacific Railway. The trip
                  across the Canadian prairie apparently was not very comfortable or enjoyable, for
                  the car in which they rode had been 20 years out of service and was only being
                  used again because of the war. But in making that trip, Cather in her lifetime saw
                  all the regions of the Dominion. It was the last earthly border she would
               cross.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Anzaldua, Gloria</author>. <title level="m">Borderlands/La Frontera:
                           The New Mestiza</title>. <pubPlace>San Francisco</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Spinster/Aunt Lute</publisher>,<date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Bakhtin, M. M.</author>
                        <title level="m">The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays</title>. Trans. Caryl
                        Emerson and Michael Holquist. <pubPlace>Austin</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of
                           Texas P</publisher>, <date>1981</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, E. K.</author>
                        <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Critical Biography</title>. Completed by
                        Leon Edel. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                           <date>1953</date>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Avon</publisher>, <date>1980</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, Marion Marsh</author>, and <author>Ruth Crone</author>.
                           <title level="m">Only One Point on the Compass: Willa Cather in the
                           Northeast</title>. <pubPlace>Danbury CT</pubPlace>: <publisher>Archer
                           Editions</publisher>, <date>1980</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, Russell</author>. <title level="m">Borderlines and
                           Borderlands in English Canada: The Written Line</title>. Borderlands
                        Monograph Series no. 4. <pubPlace>Orono ME</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Borderlands</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, Russell</author>. "<title level="a">The Road Home: Meditation
                           on a Theme</title>." <title level="m">Context North America:
                           Canadian/U.S. Literary Relations</title>. Ed. Camille R. La
                        Bossière. <pubPlace>Ottawa</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Ottawa
                        P</publisher>, <date>1994</date>. 23-48.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Buchanan, Charles</author>, ed. <title level="m">Grand Manan
                           Historian</title>. <pubPlace>Grand Manan NB</pubPlace>:<publisher>Grand
                           Manan Historical Society</publisher>, <date>1938</date>. 72.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Butler, Judith</author>. <title level="m">Bodies that Matter: On the
                           Discursive Limits of "Sex"</title>.<pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Routledge</publisher>,<date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Alexander's Bridge</title>.
                        1912. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1977</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">Before Breakfast</title>."
                           <title level="m">The Old Beauty and Others</title>. 1948. <pubPlace>New
                           York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1967</date>.139-66.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">0 Pioneers!</title> 1913.
                           <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1992</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">On <title level="m">Shadows on the Rock</title>
                        </title>." <title level="m">Willa Cather on Writing</title>. Foreword by
                        Stephen Tennant. 1949. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of
                           Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1988</date>.14-17.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Shadows on the
                        Rock</title>. 1931. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1961</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">The World and the Parish:
                           Willa Cather's Articles and Reviews1893-1902</title>. Selected and ed.
                        with a commentary by William M. Curtin. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1970</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Frye, Northrop</author>. " <title level="a">'Conclusion' to a
                           Literary History of Canada.</title>" <title level="m">The Bush Garden:
                           Essays on the Canadian Imagination</title>. 1965.
                        <pubPlace>Toronto</pubPlace>: <publisher>Anansi</publisher>,
                        <date>1971</date>. 213-51.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>George, Benjamin</author>. "<title level="a">Willa Cather and the
                           French-Canadian Connection</title>." <title level="m">Western American
                           Literature II</title> (<date>1976</date>): 249-61.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Hinz, John P</author>. "<title level="a">The Real Alexander's
                        Bridge</title>." <title level="m">American Literature 21</title>
                        (<date>1950</date>): 473-76.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Humm, Maggie</author>. <title level="m">Border Traffic: Strategies
                           of Contemporary Women Writers</title>. <pubPlace>Manchester</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Manchester UP</publisher>, <date>1991</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lewis, Edith</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather Living: A
                           Personal Record</title>. 1983. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U
                           of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1976</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Murphy, John J</author>. "<title level="a">Cather's New World Divine
                           Comedy: The Dante Connection</title>." <title level="m">Cather
                        Studies</title>, vol. 1. Ed. Susan J. Rosowski.
                        <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1990</date>. 21-35.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Romines, Ann</author>. <title level="m">The Home Plot: Women,
                           Writing and Domestic Ritual</title>. <pubPlace>Amherst</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Massachusetts P</publisher>, <date>1992</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky</author>. <title level="m">Tendencies</title>. <pubPlace>Durham NC</pubPlace>: <publisher>Duke
                        UP</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire</author>. <title level="m">After the World
                           Broke in Two: The Later Novels of Willa Cather</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Charlottesville</pubPlace>: <publisher>UP of
                        Virginia</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Slote, Bernice</author>. <title level="a">Introduction</title>.
                           <title level="m">Alexander's Bridge</title>.
                        <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1977</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stegner, Wallace</author>. <title level="m">Wolf Willow: A History,
                           a Story, and a Memory of the Last Plains Frontier</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1980</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stouck, David</author>. <title level="a">Introduction</title>.
                           <title level="m">The Life of Mary Baker G. Eddy and the History of
                           Christian Science</title>. By <author>Willa Cather</author> and
                           <author>Georgine Milmine</author>. 1908. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1993</date>. xv-xxvii.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stout, Janis</author>. <title level="m">The Journey Narrative in
                           American Literature</title>. <pubPlace>Westport CT</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Greenwood</publisher>, <date>1983</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Urgo, Joseph</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather and the Myth of
                           American Migration</title>. <pubPlace>Urbana</pubPlace>: <publisher>U
                           Illinois P</publisher>, <date>1995</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A
                           Literary Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of
                           Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="millington">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Where is Cather's Quebec?</head>
               <head type="sub">Anthropological Modernism in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi>
               </head>
               <byline>RICHARD MILLINGTON</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <p>Edith Lewis tells us that <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> grew out
                     of intense experience of place, an overwhelming "flood of memory, recognition,
                     surmise "called up by Cather's visit to the city of Quebec, her "discovery of
                     France on this continent" (151-53). I propose in this essay that we need also
                     to situate this novel&#8212; and, indeed, Cather's fiction more
                     generally&#8212;in a more abstract location: a place I will call the
                     "anthropological," an imaginative terrain delimited by a crucial development in
                     American intellectual history,the emergence, in the early twentieth century, of
                     a new understanding of culture as a category of human experience. In the
                     reading of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> I offer here, I hope to
                     begin to support with a specific case three larger claims about Cather's work:
                     that her love for place and her interest in the past came to intellectual and
                     artistic fruition as an interest in culture, as that term was being newly
                     understood; that such an understanding of culture&#8212;more centrally than
                     gender, psychology, or nostalgia&#8212;gives her work its definitive shape;
                     and that we might best understand Cather's distinctive version of modernism by
                     thinking about it as a cultural or intellectual historian might: not as a
                     collection of compositional techniques or ideas about art but as a set of
                     intellectual, moral, and emotional commitments and attitudes that find
                     expression as aesthetic strategies.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a1" target="mi-fn1" n="1"/> Here is my path toward that goal: first, a brief
                     account of this new version of anthropology and a listening for its echoes in
                     Cather's fiction; second, an examination of anthropological affinities in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>; and finally, an exploration of the
                     curious modernity of some of the figures and stories in this ostensibly
                     antiquarian book.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">CATHER'S FICTION AND THE "CULTURE CONCEPT"</head>
                  <p>In the first three decades of this century, a group of related ideas that came
                     to be called "cultural relativism" emerged in the work of the anthropologist
                     Franz Boas and his students at Columbia University and became widely
                     influential among American academics and intellectuals.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a2" target="mi-fn2" n="2"/> There are two crucial conceptual
                     elements to this new science of anthropology, and together they compose a
                     powerful challenge to Victorian habits of mind. First, the concept of "culture"
                     is broken free from its static and honorific association with the refined arts
                     that signify genteel cultural authority. Rather than representing what
                     "civilized" European nations have and "primitive" people lack, <emph rend="italic">culture</emph> refers, more descriptively and objectively, to
                     the interconnected and particular ways distinct communities construct meanings
                     for the individual lives that unfold within them. "Culture," this is to say,
                     becomes an object of study and interest, and to realize that modern American
                     lives, no less than supposedly "primitive" ones, are deeply shaped by
                     distinctive customs is, in Ruth Benedict's phrase, to be "perpetually
                     galvanized into attention" (642). Along with the sense that different
                     cultures&#8212;the plural is crucial&#8212;comprise distinctive
                     meaning-systems comes a revolutionary claim of their equivalence in value. Thus
                     in <hi rend="italic">The Mind of Primitive Man</hi> (1911) Boas demonstrates
                     the capacity of putatively savage people to think abstractly, to discriminate
                     aesthetically, and to inhibit impulse, while featuring the irrational customs,
                     prejudices, rituals, and taboos characteristic of genteel Europeans and
                     Americans (Singal 19).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a3" target="mi-fn3" n="3"/>
                     Such pointed comparisons helped dismantle the narrative of cultural, class, and
                     racial superiority dear to embattled late-nineteenth century elites&#8212;a
                     narrative (so voluble, for instance, in Conrad's <hi rend="italic">Heart of
                        Darkness</hi>) that imagines human history as a progress, feebly and
                     belatedly imitated by the lesser races, toward the <emph rend="italic">telos</emph> of the civilized European or American. Some of Boas's students,
                     especially, used cultural comparisons to turn the tables altogether, arguing
                     that "primitive" cultures made possible much more satisfying and creative
                     individual lives than did American industrial society, as in Edward Sapir's <hi rend="italic">Dial</hi> essay on "genuine" and "spurious" cultures, with its
                     contrasting figures of the "telephone girl" and the American Indian spear
                     fisherman and its analysis of the spiritual hunger characteristic of
                     twentieth-century consumer culture(234).</p>
                  <p>The work of Boas and his disciples, then, moved in two significant directions.
                     First, in its demonstration that culture, not heredity, most significantly
                     shapes human behavior, it struck the first crucial blow in the scientific
                     counter attack against the pseudoscientific racial theory so powerful at that
                     time. Second&#8212;and here is where the illuminating affinity to Cather's
                     fiction lies&#8212;it identified "culture" as the central arena of human
                     meaning-making, suggesting new kinds of interest in daily life, more capacious
                     notions of imaginativeness, more pointed criticisms of orthodox American
                     culture.</p>
                  <p>Several features of this new anthropological work also seem particularly
                     characteristic of Cather's fiction and find their echoes, too, in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. First, as Lewis Perry has observed,
                     the work of Boas and his followers is marked by a delight in the particularity
                     and diversity of human meaning-making (321). Thus, for Benedict, human
                     societies, including one's own, become, from the anthropologist's perspective,
                     visible as joint acts of imagination, even the "institutions" of modern culture
                     emerging as "the epic of his own people, written not in rime but in stone and
                     currency and merchant marines and city colleges" (648-49). Second, whether
                     explicitly or implicitly, this kind of work is animated and energized by
                     comparison&#8212;but not by canned comparisons that simply demonstrate the
                     presumed superiority of the "civilized." Perry cites Boas's observation that
                     anthropology "opens to us the possibility of judging our own culture
                     objectively" (322); Benedict writes that "What we give up, in accepting [the
                     anthropologist's]view, is a dogged attachment to absolutes; what we gain is a
                     sense of the intriguing variety of possible forms of behavior, and of the
                     social function that is served by these communal patternings. We become
                     culture-conscious" (648).</p>
                  <p>The pattern of moral judgment implicit here&#8212;a refraining from a
                     stereotyped form of judgment so as to see, followed by a use of that comparison
                     to make visible and to interrogate the conditions of one's own life in
                     culture&#8212;seems to me exactly that distinctively and characteristically
                     produced by Cather's fiction, which might also be said&#8212;as I will try
                     to demonstrate below&#8212;to aim, through a recasting of the novel's
                     characteristic forms of behavior, at the creation of a "culture-conscious"
                     reader. I plan to use this account of the new anthropology heuristically,
                     arguing for an illuminating affinity of thought between its conceptual
                     principles and the interests and commitments of Cather's fiction rather than a
                     literal influence. My point is not that she was a thoroughgoing cultural
                     relativist but that her work is animated by&#8212;and can best be
                     understood through&#8212;the kind of perspectives the new science made
                     available. Still, there is every reason to believe that anyone as actively
                     engaged in New York intellectual life as Cather was during the early decades of
                     this century would have encountered the new perspective I have been describing.
                     As some of my citations have already indicated, Boas's ideas made their way
                     swiftly and forcefully into the intellectual culture of the time, especially
                     through the efforts of several of Boas's students who made the new
                     anthropological perspective, with its witty lampooning of customary cultural
                     hierarchies, available in widely read magazines and who wrote strikingly
                     popular "crossover" books, like Margaret Mead's <hi rend="italic">Coming of Age
                        in Samoa</hi> (1928).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a4" target="mi-fn4" n="4"/> Despite Elizabeth Sergeant's claim that Cather did "very little reading" in
                     anthropology, her experience of growing up in Nebraska, with its striking mix
                     of ethnic communities, might be said to have furnished a rich field for the
                     kind of pointed cultural comparisons that delighted Boas's students. She might
                     have been alerted to Boas's work when, during her editorship, <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> published an extensive account (with a portrait of the
                     scientist) of his studies of immigrant skull sizes, an important early attack
                     on theories of racial determinism. Perhaps an informal interest in the
                     imaginative life of distinctive communities was heightened or made
                     self-conscious by following her friend Louise Pound's work on Nebraska folklore
                     and folk music.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a5" target="mi-fn5" n="5"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>Still, what matters to this essay is the way an "anthropological" perspective
                     may have shaped Cather's work as a writer, so the crucial testimony to Cather's
                     possession of this kind of interest in culture and its making will need to be
                     found in the work itself. Although <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                     will serve as my central case, one might discern some striking anthropological
                     affinities in Cather's writing generally. Consider, for instance, the
                     "comparative" shape of so much of Cather's fiction. I am thinking here of the
                     tendency, beginning with the early novels, to create occasions for cultural
                     comparison&#8212;as in the attention to the Mexican celebrations in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and the "Catholic fair" of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Or, with more thematic centrality: the
                     contrast between the immigrant-sponsored culture of storytelling and the
                     played-out Victorianism of Black Hawk in <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi>, and the interjection of Tom Outland and his story of the
                     discovery of Anasazi culture into the refined life of <hi rend="italic">The
                        Professor's House</hi>. (I would suggest that, with <hi rend="italic">Death
                        Comes to the Archbishop</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave
                        Girl</hi>, as with <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, the
                     comparisons do not cease but become implicit, the whole novel given over to the
                     comparative case and history's archive functioning as a kind of field work for
                        Cather).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a6" target="mi-fn6" n="6"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>The strongest "extramural" evidence for the affinity I am suggesting probably
                     comes from two pieces of nonfictional writing. Passages of either piece might
                     well have been extracted from one of the popular anthropological essays I have
                     been citing. The first is Cather's extraordinary essay on Nebraska for <hi rend="italic">The Nation</hi> (1923), in which, turning the cultural tables,
                     she contrasts the "cosmopolitanism" of the immigrant prairie towns with the
                     "pale proprieties, the insincere, conventional optimism of our [American]art
                     and thought" and laments, in a manner reminiscent of Sapir's criticisms of
                     modern American life, the substitution of a culture of buying for a culture of
                     making (237-38).</p>
                  <p>The second piece will take us all but into the text of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the the Rock</hi> itself. I am referring to Cather's well-known
                     letter to Wilbur Cross thanking him for an acute review of her book. One hears
                     in the following passages, as in Benedict's writing, an emphasis on culture as
                     an act of imagination, a making: "To me the rock of Quebec is not only a
                     stronghold on which many strange figures have for a little time cast a shadow
                     in the sun; it is the curious endurance of a kind of culture, narrow but
                     definite." Or, a little further on: "An orderly little French household that
                     went on trying to live decently, just as ants begin to rebuild when you kick
                     their house down, interests me more than Indian raids or the wild life in the
                     forests. . . . And really, a new society begins with the salad dressing more
                     than with the destruction of Indian villages. Those people brought a kind of
                     French culture there and somehow kept it alive on that rock." (On <hi rend="italic">Writing</hi> 16). One sees demonstrated here that Cather
                     adopts an anthropological view of meaning, in which objects are indeed symbolic
                     of cultural values (the "salad dressing"), but not by symbolizing something
                     other than themselves. One witnesses Cather putting careful cultural
                     observation to its characteristically Boasian uses&#8212;the criticism, via
                     comparison, of a complacent present, and the celebration of daily life as an
                     act of creation.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a7" target="mi-fn7" n="7"/>
                  </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">ANTHROPOLOGICAL FORM</head>
                  <p>I arrive, at last, at the text proper of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi> and at the central question my essay raises. Does this account of
                     the""anthropological" quality of Cather's imaginative enterprise help us see
                        <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> differently and more clearly?
                     What kind of book does this become, as we foreground its interest in culture?
                     Exploring as it does the apparently homogenous culture of seventeenth-century
                     Quebec, <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> might seem an unlikely
                     candidate for the demonstration of Cather's anthropological interests or for a
                     new description of her modernism. Its very unlikeliness, of course, makes it a
                     good test for the claims I have been forecasting, and I must now ask how well
                     the set of issues and interests I have been calling anthropological&#8212;a
                     focus on the culture of a community and on distinctive cultural locations
                     within a community; an emphasis on the process through which things and
                     experiences <hi rend="italic">become</hi> meaningful; a sense that character is
                     defined or determined not psychologically but through a complex negotiation
                     between person and cultural system&#8212;"fit" the actual contours of the
                     work?</p>
                  <p>Consider first the local "texture" of the novel. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on
                        the Rock</hi> is the reverse of "démeublé": it is a book
                     full of things and of the practices of everyday life. But the things and
                     behaviors described in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, like the
                     salad dressing of Cather's letter to Cross, are there not as the props of a
                     materialistic realism but as the <emph rend="italic">instruments</emph>of
                     meaning, the media of cultural identity. Quotidian objects and the routines of
                     their use are typically presented as the receptacles or transmitters of meaning
                     or as artifacts that carry with them the history of their accruing
                     significance. I am thinking here of Auclair's dinner, "the thing that kept him
                     a civilized man and a Frenchman" (17); of Cécile's silver cup, with
                     her name engraved upon it, which Jacques, with an understanding made acute by
                     his own poverty, treasures as a sign of a fully secured place in the community.
                     The duties of the "ménage" and the arrangement of their "salon" are
                     felt by Cécile's mother, as she teaches them to her daughter, as a
                     form of expression, carrying "a feeling about life that had come down to her
                     through so many centuries" and articulating "all the little shades of feeling
                     that make the common fine"(25). Late in the novel, when their return to France
                     has been averted,Cécile feels that the objects in the same
                     room&#8212;which had spoken "Frenchness" to her mother but have come to
                     speak Canadian to her&#8212;have had their very existence, their capacity
                     to carry meaning, restored with the preservation of the context that made those
                     meanings possible: "A little more color had come back into the carpet and the
                     curtains. . . . everything in the house, the furniture, the china shepherd boy,
                     the casseroles in the kitchen, knew . . . that the world was not going to be
                     destroyed this winter" (252).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a8" target="mi-fn8" n="8"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, this is to say, Cather has
                     performed the novel's most basic work&#8212;that of representing a
                     world&#8212;in a way we might call anthropological, aiming not simply at
                     the imaginative accuracy of the realist or the historical novelist but drawing
                     our attention to the meaning-life of objects, to the way they function within
                     the field of meanings that this particular community composes. As its alertness
                     to the cultural life of objects begins to indicate, the "form" of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>&#8212;the stance toward
                     experience enacted by the range of compositional choices Cather has
                     made&#8212;is permeated, in ways both apparent and deep, by the
                     anthropological perspective. Such a perspective seems also to determine which
                     kinds of events make their way into the book in the first place. Late in book 3
                     of the novel Cécile gets a cold. For an interlude of several pages, we
                     find out how her father treats the illness (a mustard bath for her feet and
                     sassafras tea), what they chat about, what goes through her mind as she rests
                     (characteristically, her mind turns toward cultural geography, as she imagines
                     first the "merciless forest," then the town itself with its "layers and layers
                     of shelter, with this one flickering, shadowy room at the core"[157-58]).
                     Cécile isn't very sick: she doesn't die, or nearly die, or experience
                     a fever-powered epiphany. What is of interest here&#8212;and what, by
                     implication, defines or constitutes the interesting&#8212;is dailiness
                     itself, the specific and intensely local practices that make up everyday life.
                     One of the central pleasures of this text&#8212;and certainly the chief
                     labor of its composition&#8212;is the delightfully specific simulation of
                     daily life in Quebec.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a9" target="mi-fn9" n="9"/>
                     Cécile's cold, this is to say, is not important for the effects it
                     produces but for the opportunity for observation it presents.</p>
                  <p>Immediately following this episode, we witness one of the text's most powerful
                     moments, Blinker's tormented confession that he was one of the king's
                     torturers. Unlike the account of Cécile's cold, this episode is
                     intensely dramatic. Its content is horrifying, and it yields a significant
                     ending, Blinker's cure and transfiguration through confession: "Auclair watched
                     with amazement the twisted face he saw every day . . . now become altogether
                     strange; it brought to his mind terrible weather-worn stone faces on the
                     churches at home" (162-63). The two episodes, Cécile's cold and
                     Blinker's self-revelation, are hardly equivalent in impact, but what seems
                     characteristic of the book is their juxtaposition, with its implication that
                     both events are significant and that they need not be ranked or measured
                     against one another.</p>
                  <p>A similarly capacious sense of the meaningful governs a juxtaposition of
                     moments earlier in the novel. In book 2, the narrator celebrates the
                     imaginativeness that makes the Ursulines immune to the vicissitudes of
                     emigration: "They were still in their accustomed place in the world of the mind
                     (which for each of us is the only world), and they had the same well-ordered
                     universe about them" (97). A few pages later Cécile experiences an
                     epiphany while sledding: "A feeling came over her that there would never be
                     anything better in the world for her than this; to be pulling Jacques on her
                     sled, with the tender, burning sky before her"(104). Here, too, the
                     juxtaposition draws our attention to the distinctive ways meaning is shaped in
                     a particular place by particular kinds of people. The nuns in the convent and
                     the child with the sled possess equal authority and intensity as
                     meaning-makers.</p>
                  <p>What might be called the "protocol" of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi>&#8212;its way of deciding which experiences enter its
                     borders&#8212;comes, as the novel unfolds, to define a stance toward
                     experience: it invites us to witness free-standing instances of meaning's
                     emergence, rather than to discern episodes sculpting themselves toward the
                        <emph rend="italic">telos</emph> that will reveal their full import. The
                     untendentious organizational principle I have been instancing here governs the
                     book as a whole, and Cather might be said, paradoxically, to have taken great
                     care to invent a book that seems unplanned. Like an anthropologist's account of
                     her fieldwork, the book follows the trajectory of a single year, measured as
                     the colonists measure it: not by the calendar but by the departure, return, and
                     departure of the supply ships for France. The book begins and ends with the
                     Auclairs, but our attention is primarily focused <emph rend="italic">through</emph> Cécile and her father, not <hi rend="italic">on</hi>
                     them. Their family life, that is, provides the vantage point from which we
                     watch the communal life of Quebec unfold; we are interested in them, but our
                     interest in them becomes our way into the life of the town, just as an
                     anthropologist might arrange to live with a particular family in hopes of
                     immersing herself in communal life. Tellingly, the events that complete the
                     Auclair story&#8212;Euclide's acceptance of life in Canada,
                     Cécile's marriage&#8212;are exiled to an "epilogue," as though to
                     mark them as <emph rend="italic">not</emph> the center of the book's attention.
                     Yet the book's policy of selection is not simply random; rather, its notice,
                     like that of the practiced cultural observer, is particularly drawn to moments
                     where this culture's values and meanings are expressed or transmitted. Hence,
                     as I have already suggested, the attention devoted to the quasi-ritualistic
                     practices of everyday life; hence the prominence of storytelling; hence the
                     alertness to occasions for surprising cultural comparisons, as when continental
                     France, not the Huron villages, provides the book's most striking instances of
                     savagery (the child abuse implicit in Blinker's rearing as a torturer and
                     Captain Pondaven's life as a cabin boy; the accidental consumption of a
                     caretaker's daughter by the king's carp).</p>
                  <p>I am arguing, then, that <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is
                     interested in experience in the <hi rend="italic">way</hi> the new anthropology
                     was interested in experience and that Cather composes and organizes her
                     representation of that experience in ways that have distinct affinities with
                     the concepts and strategies of this new "science of custom." Like its
                     deployment of events, the book's presentation of character seems governed more
                     by the interests of the cultural analyst than by those of the traditional
                     novelist. What we find out about people in the book is not the full drama of
                     their consciousnesses, not the intensity of their psychological conflicts. What
                     we see, quite consistently, is their cultural location, their way of making
                     meaning. Thus we know little about how Auclair felt about his
                     wife&#8212;but a good deal about his stance toward experience and the shape
                     of his world; his imaginative geography, where the presence of the forest is
                     felt as an animate otherness surrounding the fragile town; his interesting
                     combination of rationalist skepticism and feudal loyalty, expressed in his
                     curiosity about whether behavior is determined by "blood" or more unpredictably
                     given by circumstance. Thus the book's portrayal of Count Frontenac emphasizes
                     the production of his cultural presence: "His carriage was his unconscious idea
                     of himself,&#8212; it was an armour he put on when he took off his
                     night-cap in the morning, and he wore it all day, at early mass, at his desk,
                     on the march, at the Council, at his dinner-table. Even his enemies relied upon
                     his strength"(239). Espousals of belief or value are consistently juxtaposed to
                     a different character's articulation of a countering skepticism, as though to
                     suggest that, even in a culture so apparently unified as seventeenth-century
                     Quebec, meaning is in process, composed of competing and changing perspectives.
                     Thus the account of the miraculous appearance of the angels to Jeanne Le Ber is
                     answered by Pierre Charron's demystifying narrative of her descent into
                     obsession, while Father Saint-Cyr's tribute to the devotion of the missionaries
                     provokes Auclair to wonder about the waste of human talent occasioned by such
                     "misplaced heroism" (155). In turn, Auclair's expression of deep loyalty to his
                     patron occasions a more sophisticated response&#8212;"a smile in which
                     there was both contempt and kindness" 242)&#8212;in Count Frontenac
                     himself.</p>
                  <p>Another formal feature of the text&#8212;the narrator that Cather calls
                     forth to present this material&#8212;seems similarly designed to express
                     the values and perspectives I have been calling anthropological. The most
                     notable feature of this narrative voice is its reticence, which one senses as
                     the presence of a coherent set of "refrainings." Mostly the voice operates as
                     an ideally positioned observer, witnessing events and transposing conversations
                     but refraining from commentary and explanation and making no claim to the kind
                     of full access to consciousness possessed by, say, the Jamesian narrator. It is
                     placed <hi rend="italic">in</hi> this community but is not of it. Cather's
                     narrator might thus be said to enact the unbiased attentiveness that is the
                     anthropologist's goal, but this voice is not simply neutral or photographic.
                     Rather, its attention is drawn, as I have suggested above, to moments at which
                     the community's ongoing work of constructing its meaning can be observed, and
                     when it is lured toward commentary the subject is consistently the creation of
                     significance&#8212;as when the narrator notes that on All Souls' Day
                     Cécile "was not sorrowful, though she supposed she was" (94), implying
                     that it is the imaginative intensity of the day, not its doctrine, that has
                     captured her attention. And the beliefs of the characters are simply
                     stated,never explained away or demystified. Like a good anthropologist, this is
                     to say, the narrator is more interested in the making of values than their
                     validity; she does not pretend to be in the possession of a superior
                     understanding of or a more direct access to the truth. Indeed, the narrator
                     from time to time simply becomes a conduit for the communal perspective, taking
                     over for Cécile the telling of the story of Catherine de
                     Saint-Augustin (40-41), leaving&#8212;curiously&#8212;untranslated the
                     life of Saint Edmond that Cécile reads to Jacques, giving voice to the
                     sentiments of the town in a tribute to the ships that bring supplies from
                     France (207-09).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a10" target="mi-fn10" n="10"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>Yet this mostly restrained narrative voice does occasionally break into
                     strikingly lyric or "literary" expressiveness. But what provokes the leap into
                     a different figurative register (what seems, that is, to govern the book's
                     deployment of its energies of figuration) is the celebration of the making of
                     culture itself. Thus the narrator completes the admiring description of the
                     nuns' powerfully composed imaginative universe with an allusion to <hi rend="italic">The Aeneid</hi> ("<hi rend="italic">Inferretque deos
                     Latio</hi>" [<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 98]), as though to pay tribute to
                     their achievement as preservers of meaning, and with the following prophecy
                     about the meaning-life of Quebec: "Its history will shine with bright
                     incidents, slight, perhaps, but precious, as in life itself, where the great
                     matters are often as worthless as astronomical distances, and the trifles dear
                     as the heart's blood" (98). The miracle of Jeanne Le Ber is said to bring
                     pleasure "as if the recluse herself had sent to all those families whom she did
                     not know some living beauty, a blooming rose-tree, or a shapely fruit-tree in
                     fruit"; in the same passage "the people" are said to receive miracles not as
                     evidence or proof but as "the actual flowering of desire" (136-37).
                     Cécile's emerging experience of cultural identity, which is rendered
                     in her relation to landscape, calls forth from the narrator a style we might
                     call the anthropological sublime. At the end of an afternoon of sledding,
                     witnessing the early evening sky ("the western sky . . . was now throbbing with
                     fiery vapors, like rapids of clouds"), Cécile feels with new force her
                     identity as a Canadian: "A feeling came over her that there would never be
                     anything better in the world for her than this.... On a foreign shore. . . ,
                     would not her heart break for just this? For this rock and this winter, this
                     feeling of being in one's own place, for the soft content of pulling Jacques up
                     Holy Family Hill into paler and paler levels of blue air, like a diver coining
                     up from the deep sea" (103-04).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a11" target="mi-fn11" n="11"/> In ways both subtle and apparent, then, Cather
                     has made her narrator enact the kinds of attentiveness, interests, attitudes,
                     and enthusiasms that arise from construing "culture" as one's central object of
                     interest.</p>
                  <p>My essential claim will now be clear. In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi>&#8212;and, I would suggest, throughout her
                     fiction&#8212;Cather has recast the novel in the image of anthropology. I
                     do not know, of course, whether Cather actually derived this repertoire of
                     interests and representational strategies from the new anthropology or whether
                     she discovered it independently. But in any case, I think that the
                     "anthropological" affinities of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, as
                     we think still more about them, help us to see something crucial about Cather's
                     enterprise: that this set of interests and compositional tactics amounts to a
                     reconception of the nature of meaning. The making of a culture is discovered as
                     a new kind of subject for the novelist, and just as Boasian anthropology
                     brought with it freedom from the hierarchies of Victorian culture, so Cather's
                     invention of the anthropological novel delivers freedom, both formal and
                     thematic, from the habits of Victorian fiction. The freedom I have in mind
                     might be thought of as an escape from allegory. The juxtaposed episodes I began
                     with, Cécile's cold and Blinker's confession, occur in book 3 of the
                     novel, "The Long Winter." That book, as one reexamines it, turns out to have a
                     distinct thematic shape. It begins with the full onset of the Quebec winter and
                     ends with the return of the Auclairs' swallow, the harbinger of spring.
                     Moreover, this book is full of illnesses&#8212;Bishop Saint-Vallier's
                     psychological unsoundness; Antoine Frichette's rupture; Noel Chabanel's nearly
                     ceaseless vomiting&#8212;which giveway to Blinker's cure and
                     Cécile's convalescence. Its crucial feature,though, is that these
                     allegorical materials do not become an allegory: they do not indicate, finally,
                     a "deeper" level of meaning to which actual experience conforms or refers.
                     Rather, the meanings of these episodes remain independent, resisting the
                     pressure toward allegory suggested by their thematic affinity: they may reveal
                     moral truths, but they do not compose a narrative of moral truth. Even the
                     muted, character-based allegories of realist fiction&#8212;maturation,
                     character development, the emergence of nameable wisdom&#8212;capture
                     little of the book's energy and interest. The subject of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is not the revelation of Meaning but the making of
                     meanings, and the book is best understood not as a nostalgic evocation of a
                     lost stability of meaning but as a modernist meditation upon its
                        construction.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a12" target="mi-fn12" n="12"/>
                  </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">ANTHROPOLOGICAL NARRATIVES </head>
                  <p>I have been arguing that in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> Cather
                     has recast the novels so that it might make culture its central subject, most
                     strikingly by substituting a collection of culturally revealing "moments" for
                     the overarching "plot" that has traditionally governed the novel.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a13" target="mi-fn13" n="13"/> Yet this book is not
                     without its prominent narratives. I want now to look closely at two such
                     stories for the light each sheds on the enterprise of <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                        on the Rock</hi>&#8212;to ask how thinking through what each of these
                     episodes is "about" might help us understand more fully what Cather's novel is
                     up to.</p>
                  <p>My first story might be called a narrative of belief, an instance of the book's
                     treatment of Catholicism. Throughout the book, it seems to me, Cather is
                     interested in Catholicism not as a believer or as an Anglo-Catholic
                     fellow-traveler but as a cultural observer. She attends, that is, not to its
                     truth (though, like a good anthropologist, she will not question it) but to its
                     operation, for the clerics who are its most intense devotees, as a kind of
                     "mini-culture," a set of strategies for the production of cogent and intense
                     meanings. On a winter evening Father Hector Saint-Cyr tells the story of
                     Noël Chabanel's vow. This least successful of missionaries, unsuited
                     in all respects to the life he has undertaken, conquers his intense desire to
                     return to France by making a vow of perpetual stability in the Huron missions.
                     Father Hector, drawn powerfully to the comforts of domesticity and the
                     pleasures of the library, reveals, to Auclair's intense disappointment, that he
                     has imitated Chabanel's vow. Although this story might be taken as a tribute to
                     the heroic discipline of the missionary priests or simply as a striking
                     historical incident, several features of its presentation send us in a
                     different interpretive direction. First, though Father Hector tells the story
                     with utter sincerity, its elements&#8212;particularly the portrayal of
                     Chabanel's struggles&#8212;make available quite a different view of his
                     saintliness. Unable to learn the language, feeling no love for the Hurons, and
                     intensely disgusted by their daily life,the fragile Father Chabanel seems to
                     spend much more time vomiting than effecting conversions. The futility of
                     Chabanel's career is only emphasized by Saint-Cyr's curious tribute to his
                     sacrifice ("many gave all, but few had so much to give" [1531), which measures
                     Chabanel's action entirely by what he gave <emph rend="italic">up</emph> "to
                     Christ" rather than by what he might he supposed to have given <emph rend="italic">to</emph> the Hurons. An ironic view of Chabanel is clearly
                     taken by the Indian converts, who delight in outraging his delicacy. The effect
                     of this double presentation of Chabanel's story&#8212;which looks,
                     simultaneously, like a heroic struggle to overcome "savagery" and a savagely
                     masochistic and useless act of self-torment&#8212;is not to demystify
                     Chabanel's strange holiness but to emphasize its willed and chosen quality. And
                     during the course of its telling, and especially through his studied imitation
                     of Chabanel's vow, Father Hector emerges not as a straightforward paragon of
                     holiness but as a kind of "meaning specialist," a self-conscious connoisseur,
                     like the Emily Dickinson of the poems about suffering, of the"tremendous gain"
                     in meaning that accrues from the ingenious exercise of the arts of abnegation.
                     It is perhaps no accident that Father Hector was, before his missionary days, a
                     professor of rhetoric, for several of his remarks reveal an astute appreciation
                     of the logic and tactics of meaning enhancement&#8212;as in his claim that
                     "Only solitary men know the full joys of friendship" (146); or his suggestion
                     that only the experience of intense hunger can make possible the full enjoyment
                     of dinner with the Auclairs; or in the imitation of the vow itself, which seems
                     an act at once ascetic and aesthetic, calculated to create within himself a
                     state of mind he wishes to possess. When Cather examines expressions of belief,
                     then, what interests her is neither the content of the belief nor its truth
                     value but the imaginative process of its production.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a14" target="mi-fn14" n="14"/>
                  </p>
                  <p>Of the many narratives <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> puts before
                     us, the one with the greatest claim to centrality is that of Cécile's
                     coming of age&#8212;a narrative, we might notice, particularly interesting
                     to anthropologists, since it focuses on the way in which a cultural identity is
                     fully achieved or marked.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a15" target="mi-fn15" n="15"/> I want to examine what I take to be the crucial episode in
                     Cécile's story, the visit she makes to the Ile d'Orleans with Pierre
                     Charron, together with the effect of that visit upon her when she returns home.
                     Cécile's much-anticipated journey to that intriguing and beautiful
                     place seems to end in disappointment, for she finds herself so sickened by the
                     grubbiness of her hosts that Pierre agrees to take her back to Quebec. This is
                     not a moment that appeals to one's egalitarian sentiments, and
                     Cécile's fastidiousness might seem to imply an endorsement of the very
                     genteel, hierarchical taste that Boas's work takes apart. But this is taste
                     anthropologically understood, as an expression of cultural affiliation: what
                     Cécile experiences&#8212;viscerally, like Noël
                     Chabanel&#8212;is her distinct cultural "locatedness." And this moment
                     leads, upon her return, to what Susan J. Rosowski rightly calls an "epiphany"
                     (182). As she prepares the evening meal, she feels older, no longer a little
                     girl: "She was accustomed to think that she did all these things so carefully
                     to please her father, and to carry out her mother's wishes. Now she realized
                     that she did them for herself, quite as much. . . . These coppers, big and
                     little, these brooms and clouts and brushes, were tools; and with them one
                     made, not shoes or cabinet-work, but life itself. One made a climate within a
                     climate; one made the days,&#8212;the complexion, the special flavor, the
                     special happiness of each day as it passed; one made life" (198). An epiphany,
                     yes, but I want to add: a distinctly Boasian epiphany, consisting of the
                     extraordinary, "protoanthropological" recognition that we <emph rend="italic">make</emph> our culture even as it makes us ourselves. Cécile
                     grows up at this moment, but to come of age in Cather's account is, strikingly,
                     to see&#8212;and, by seeing, almost to choose&#8212;the cultural
                     affiliation that yields meaning and value. This moment&#8212;not the
                     marriage to Pierre Charron, which does not even need to be shown&#8212;is
                     the crucial episode in Cécile's life, for by fully becoming a
                     Québecois she has fully become herself. And this episode, in turn,
                     definitively reveals that the crucial subject of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on
                        the Rock</hi>&#8212;the interest that, in the absence of plot, holds the
                     book together&#8212;is precisely that defined by Cécile's
                     revelation: the making, as a work of art is made, of the meanings that
                     constitute a culture, a "climate within a climate."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a16" target="mi-fn16" n="16"/>
                  </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section">
                  <head type="main">ANTIQUARIAN MODERNISM</head>
                  <p>While I hope to have demonstrated that the communal manufacture of
                     meanings&#8212;the essential work of cultures, as Boas understood
                     it&#8212;is also the central subject of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                        Rock</hi>, I have perhaps not fully described what I take to be the nature
                     of the book's designs upon the present. With its interest in Catholic ritual,
                     in the quaint and lovely customs and artifacts of a long-gone way of life, <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> might well be seen as an instance of
                     what the cultural historian Jackson Lears has described as "anti-modernism,"
                     the tendency of embattled late-Victorian elites to criticize but more deeply to
                     seek refuge from an unwelcoming modernity by evoking the richly meaningful life
                     of past cultures. Does this book, I want to ask, look forward and around as
                     well as back? Does it produce the yield of its implicit comparison, teaching
                     us, as Boas suggested his anthropological work might, to see and judge our
                     modern or postmodern lives?</p>
                  <p>It will be no surprise that I think that the answer is yes&#8212;in part
                     because the very emphasis on the making of meaning that I have been tracking
                     implicitly locates us as participants in a particular culture with its own
                     limitations and possibilities: we measure and evaluate the trajectory of our
                     lives, perhaps, as we witness Cécile discover the trajectory of her
                     own. But I think we might derive a fuller answer from Cécile herself.
                     It is one of the tenets of Boas's anthropology that culture&#8212;though
                     not without complexity or the possibility for change&#8212;determines
                     behavior by defining its meaning; it is, I suppose, one of the tenets of
                     intellectual modernism that no culture can any longer produce the authority or
                     meaning sufficient to command our unselfconscious affiliation to it. To see the
                     determinedness of other cultures, then, is potentially and paradoxically to
                     evade the determinism of one's own. Cécile cuts a curious figure in
                     criticism of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, appearing there, for
                     instance, both as a "prig" and as the secularized avatar of the Blessed
                        Virgin.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="mi-a17" target="mi-fn17" n="17"/> Here is
                     my Cécile: in the realization I have described, that moment where she,
                     in effect, chooses her affiliation to her city's culture because she sees so
                     clearly that culture is a making&#8212;and in the implication that emerges
                     from the moment of Cécile's anthropological epiphany, that one might
                     choose badly or well, that one's life will be made by the cultural affiliation
                     one discovers or invents&#8212;Cécile emerges not as <emph rend="italic">la petite vierge</emph> but as <emph rend="italic">une petite
                        moderniste</emph>, consciously choosing&#8212;and thus in part making,
                     and making for the delight it affords her&#8212;the narrative of her
                     cultural location.</p>
                  <p>I close with a glimpse of Cécile in action: Mother Juschereau has just
                     retold the story of Marie the sinner's miraculous appearance to Mother
                     Catherine, and she is about to deliver the requisite moral when she is
                     interrupted by Cécile: "<hi rend="italic">N'expliquez pas, cere Mere,
                        je vous supplie!</hi>"And as she looks into her young listener's face,
                     Mother Juschereau sees something that leads her to abandon, once again, her
                     hopes of Cécile's vocation: "admiration and rapture she found in the
                     girl's face, but it was not the rapture of self-abnegation. It was something
                     very different,&#8212;almost the glow of worldly pleasure" (39-40).</p>
               </div1>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn1" target="mi-a1" n="1"> Since this essay first
                     found form as a paper at the Quebec Seminar, two books have been published that
                     valuably discuss affinities between Cather's fiction and the "anthropological"
                     perspective I will be describing here. Guy Reynolds notes the "relativism" that
                     informs Cather's treatment of Catholicism and the Lidian cultures of the
                     Southwest and links her views to early anthropological work on that region and
                     to an emergent "primitivism" in American intellectual culture more largely (<hi rend="italic">Context</hi> 155-64). Joseph Urgo's admirable discussion of
                        <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather
                        and the Myth of American Migration</hi> (97-111) proposes that a view of
                     individual cultures as temporary and relative acts of meaning-making attends
                     Cather's larger interest in and exemplification of an American "migratory
                     consciousness" and animates her depiction of Quebec. My essay might be
                     distinguished from their work by its interest in form: in the specific ways
                     anthropological ideas and practices seem to shape Cather's way of writing.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn2" target="mi-a2" n="2"> My account of the
                     significance of this moment in American intellectual history derives from
                     Daniel Joseph Singal's extremely useful essay, "Towards a Definition of
                     American Modernism" 18-19, and from Perry 319-23.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn3" target="mi-a3" n="3"> On the emergence of this
                     concept of "cultures" and the significance of the plural form as a marker of
                     the change, see Stocking, chap. 9. For a more recent discussion of this
                     history, chastened by a sense of the tendency of such intercultural exchanges
                     to leave hierarchies mutedly intact, see Clifford 230-36.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn4" target="mi-a4" n="4"> On the dissemination of
                     Boas's ideas, see Perry 322-23.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn5" target="mi-a5" n="5"> Anthropology and folklore
                     emerged as allied disciplines. Boas was a founder of the American Folklore
                     Society and edited the <hi rend="italic">Journal of American Folk-Lore</hi>
                     from 1908 to 1923. Pound published extensively on Nebraska and American
                     folklore and song forms (see the bibliography in <hi rend="italic">Selected
                        Writings of Louise Pound </hi>349-61); for a useful discussion of Cather's
                     intellectual relation to Pound, see Reynolds, "Louise Pound." Sergeant's
                     comment, along with her view of Cather as resistant to modern intellectual
                     trends, may be found in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Memoir </hi>(163-65,
                     cited in Harrell). As readers of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>
                     will recall, Cather seems to have retained, at least at that point in her life,
                     some interest in the relation between skull shape and ethnicity; see the
                     descriptions of Blind d'Arnault and Ántonia's son Leo.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn6" target="mi-a6" n="6"> One might think here of
                     Boas's use of historical cultures as evidence in his dismantling of a
                     race-based notion of cultural development. On the implicitly comparative force
                     of Cather's historicism, see Reynolds, <hi rend="italic">Context</hi> 68-72; on
                     storytelling as a "culture" in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, see
                     Millington.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn7" target="mi-a7" n="7"> For a much more skeptical
                     view of the effect of the "culture concept,"as disseminated in fiction, on
                     twentieth-century American society and politics (especially its
                     conceptualization of race) and for a valuably complex account of Cather's
                     relation to this idea of culture, see Michaels.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn8" target="mi-a8" n="8"> Passages like this should
                     not be seen as mere francophilia. Even as the narrator renders Mme. Auclair's
                     feelings about domestic order, Cather's phrasing subtly emphasizes the local
                     and variable&#8212;which is to say the culturally
                     determined&#8212;quality of taste: "life would go on almost unchanged with
                     its dear (and, to her, beautiful) objects" (25). The text's treatment of
                     objects and daily life has been beautifully described by Susan J. Rosowski
                     (179-82); for a valuable discussion of the transmission and significance of
                     domestic ritual in the book, see Romines 152-62.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn9" target="mi-a9" n="9"> See Edith Lewis's
                     description of Cather at work (127), which emphasizes her capacity to inhabit
                     the place and moment she was writing about.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn10" target="mi-a10" n="10"> The narrator that, in
                     my experience, most resembles the voice in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                        Rock</hi> is the one created by Chinua Achebe in <hi rend="italic">Things
                        Fall Apart</hi>, another work interested in rendering the local life of a
                     distinct community on its own terms&#8212;and with reasons of its own for
                     being suspicious of the all-knowing stance of the traditional narrator of
                     Victorian fiction.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn11" target="mi-a11" n="11"> On occasion a
                     character, too, will describe the work of culture-making in one of these
                     celebratory figures, as in Father Hector's epic-scale comparison of Quebec to
                     the nesting of sea birds on certain "naked islands" in the gulf of the Saint
                     Lawrence: "This headland was scarcely more than that; a crag where for some
                     reason human beings built themselves nests in the rock, and held fast"
                     (225-26). Note the similarity to Cather's letter to Cross.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn12" target="mi-a12" n="12"> This anti-allegorical
                     aspect of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>&#8212;its
                     disinclination to award any particular ontological status to the seasonal
                     theme&#8212;might be usefully compared to another work influenced by
                     anthropology, T. S. Eliot's <hi rend="italic">The Waste Land</hi>. In that work
                     vegetation myths seem to express a distinct yearning for an underlying
                     stability of meaning, and Eliot's poem, for all its formal daring, looks
                     considerably more nostalgic than Cather's ostensibly antiquarian novel. Cather
                     criticism has, I think, too often sought out in Cather's fiction the "covert"
                     or overarching allegory&#8212;whether thematic or
                     biographical&#8212;that makes sense of a particular work or even of her
                     career as a writer, rather than accepting its thrilling and characteristic
                     disinterest in allegorical conceptions of experience. This sense that a
                     jettisoning of the allegorical defines Cather's modernism is what distinguishes
                     my view of the book from Joseph Urgo's equally antinostalgic account of
                     Cather's project. For both of us, <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is
                     best understood as a case study of meaning-making within a particularly
                     situated community. For Urgo, however, Cather's portrayal of Quebec operates on
                     behalf of her career-shaping interest in "migratory culture," and her depiction
                     of the book's various meaning-makers carries with it an implicit judgment: she
                     endorses those characters who respond to change creatively and shows the
                     self-entrapment or futility of failing to do so. For me, the depiction of
                     meaning-making <emph rend="italic">is</emph>, in and for itself, the book's
                     goal. The book's "anthropological" method allows Cather to substitute
                     "interest" for themes and judgments, and its reward for writer and reader alike
                     is the discovery of new work for the novel to do: the new repertoire of
                     responses, alertnesses, and pleasures I have been describing.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn13" target="mi-a13" n="13"> Ann Romines makes a
                     similar point about the book's disinterest in "plot" as usually conceived; she
                     sees the book's "non-progressive" quality as expressing its interest in
                     "ritualized female life" (161).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn14" target="mi-a14" n="14"> Compare Urgo's
                     suggestion that the novel makes clear "that it is the function of belief, not
                     the ideas themselves, that is rock like, structural; the forms of the sacred
                     pass over human experience like shadows" (110).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn15" target="mi-a15" n="15"> The book's other
                     sustained narratives also have a notably anthropological tenor: on a grand
                     scale, the hook records an important shift in the structure of this small
                     society, as Pierre Charron&#8212;self-made, entrepreneurial, secular,
                     Canadian&#8212;replaces both Count Frontenac and Bishop Laval as the
                     central figure of authority.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn16" target="mi-a16" n="16"> Urgo makes a closely
                     related point in his discussion of this episode,noting that such experiences of
                     "emigration and colonization" have convinced Cécile that life is a
                     constructed phenomenon and that she, like all her fellows, is responsible for
                     the quality of life produced"(110). Notice, too, that the rest of
                     Cécile's story records the turning away of a threat to this
                     achievement&#8212;the "de-culturation" that would attend a return to
                     France, which Cécile imagines as the erasure of the meaning of things,
                     of memory, of selfhood. Compare Romines's observation that the "true plot" of
                     the book is "not Cécile's courtship but her discovery of her love for
                     housekeeping&#8212;and then her attempts to defend her housekeeping against
                     forces that would shatter it" (161).</note>
                  <p>
                     <note type="authorial" xml:id="mi-fn17" target="mi-a17" n="17"> See Woodress 430
                        and Rosowski 184-87.</note>
                  </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED </head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Benedict, Ruth</author>. "<title level="a">The Science of
                        Custom</title>." <title level="m">The Century Magazine 117</title>
                           (<date>April 1919</date>): 641-49.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Boas, Franz</author>. <title level="m">The Mind of Primitive
                        Man</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Macmillan</publisher>, <date>1911</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">Nebraska: The End of the
                           First Cycle</title>." <title level="m">The Nation</title>, <date>5 Sept.
                           1913</date>: 136-38.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">On <title level="m">Shadows on the Rock</title>
                        </title>." <title level="m">On Writing: Critical Studies on Writing as an
                           Art</title>. Foreword by Stephen Tennant. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,<date>1949</date> 14-17.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Shadows on the
                        Rock</title>. 1931. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1971</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Clifford, James</author>. <title level="m">The Predicament of
                           Culture: Twentieth-Century Ethnography, Literature, and Art</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Cambridge</pubPlace>: <publisher>Harvard UP</publisher>,
                           <date>1988</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Eliot, T. S</author>. <title level="m">The Waste Land</title>. 1922.
                           <pubPlace>San Diego</pubPlace>: <publisher>Harcourt, Brace,
                        Jovanovich</publisher>, <date>1934</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Harrell, David</author>. <title level="m">From Mesa Verde to <title level="m">The Professor's House</title>
                        </title>. <pubPlace>Albuquerque</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of New Mexico
                        P</publisher>, <date>1992</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Hendrick, Burton J</author>. "<title level="a">The Skulls of Our
                           Immigrants</title>." <title level="m">McClure's Magazine 35</title>
                           (<date>May 1910</date>): 36-50.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lears, Jackson</author>. <title level="m">No Place of Grace:
                           Antimodernism and the Transformation of American
                        Culture</title>,1880-1920. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Pantheon</publisher>,<date>1981</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lewis, Edith</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather Living</title>.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                        <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Michaels, Walter Benn</author>. "<title level="a">The Vanishing
                           American</title>." <title level="m">American Literary History 2</title>
                           (<date>summer 1990</date>): 220-41.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Millington, Richard H</author>. "<title level="a">Willa Cather and
                           'The Storyteller': Hostility to the Novel in <title level="m">My
                              Ántonia</title>
                        </title>." <title level="m">American Literature</title> 66 (<date>December
                           1994</date>): 689-717.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Perry, Lewis</author>. <title level="m">Intellectual Life in
                           America: it History</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Franklin Watts</publisher>, <date>1984</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Pound, Louise</author>. <title level="m">Selected Writings of Louise
                           Pound</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1949</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Reynolds, Guy</author>. "<title level="a">Louise Pound and Willa
                           Cather: An Intellectual Network?</title>" <title level="m">Willa Cather
                           Pioneer Memorial Newsletter 39</title> (<date>winter 1995</date>): 69-72.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Reynolds, Guy</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather in Context:
                           Progress, Race, Empire</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>St. Martin's</publisher>, <date>1996</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Romines, Ann</author>. <title level="m">The Home Plot: Women,
                           Writing and Domestic Ritual</title>. <pubPlace>Amherst</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Massachusetts P</publisher>, <date>1992</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Rosowski, Susan J</author>. <title level="m">The Voyage Perilous:
                           Willa Cather's Romanticism</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1986</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sapir, Edward</author>. "<title level="a">Civilization and
                        Culture</title>." <title level="m">The Dial</title> (<date>20 September
                        1919</date>): 233-36.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sergeant, Elizabeth Shepley</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather:
                           A Memoir</title>. <pubPlace>Philadelphia</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Lippincott</publisher>, <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Singal, Daniel Joseph</author>. "<title level="a">Towards a
                           Definition of American Modernism</title>." <title level="m">American
                           Quarterly 39</title> (<date>spring 1987</date>): 7-26.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stocking, George W., Jr</author>. <title level="m">Race, Culture,
                           and Evolution: Essays in the History of Anthropology</title>.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Free Press</publisher>,
                           <date>1968</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Urgo, Joseph R</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather and the Myth
                           of American Migration</title>. <pubPlace>Urbana</pubPlace>: <publisher>U
                           of Illinois P</publisher>, <date>1995</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Literary
                           Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="palleau-papin">
            <front>
               <head type="main">The Hidden French in Willa Cather's English</head>
               <byline>FRANÇOISE PALLEAU - PAPIN</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>One of the French translators of Willa Cather, Marc Chenetier, once remarked
                  playfully that he found translating Cather's work relatively easy because her
                  language was almost like French to begin with. In saying so he was modestly
                  putting aside his talent for rendering Cather's work faithfully in his beautiful
                  translations but he also captured an essential characteristic of Cather's style,
                  one that I wish to analyze here. Keeping in mind that Cather taught Latin, read
                  French literature (both past and contemporary) in French,<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a1" target="pa-fn1" n="1"/> and had a French cook who hardly spoke
                  English, read the beginning of the chapter entitled "Hidden Water" in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop:</hi>
                  <q rend="block">
                     <p>An hour later, as darkness came over the sand-hills, the young Bishop was
                        seated at supper in the mother-house of this Mexican
                        settlement&#8212;which, he learned, was appropriately called <hi rend="italic">Agua Secreta</hi>, Hidden Water. At the table with him were
                        his host, an old man called Benito, the oldest son, and two grandsons. The
                        old man was a widower, and his daughter, Josepha, the girl who had run to
                        meet the Bishop at the stream, was his housekeeper. Their supper was a pot
                        of frijoles cooked with meat, bread and goat's milk, fresh cheese and ripe
                        apples.</p>
                     <p>From the moment he entered this room with its thick white-washed adobe
                        walls, Father Latour had felt a kind of peace about it. In its bareness and
                        simplicity there was something comely, as there was about the serious girl
                        who had placed their food before them and who now stood in the shadows
                        against the wall, her eager eyes fixed upon his face. He found himself very
                        much at home with the four dark-headed men who sat beside him in the
                        candle-light. Their manners were gentle, their voices low and agreeable.
                        When he said grace before meat, the men had knelt on the floor beside the
                        table. (<hi rend="italic">Later Novels</hi> 290)<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a2" target="pa-fn2" n="2"/>
                     </p>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>This beginning refers to the Spanish culture rather than to the French one. It is
                  therefore foreign to an American reader as well as to Latour and introduces a
                  series of linguistic displacements from English to Latinate languages. As a former
                  teacher of Latin, Cather was well-equipped to be aware of the common root the
                  French and Spanish languages share. In choosing to place the setting in a Spanish
                  settlement first, she has the readers discover the American countryside through
                  the eyes of some Spanish settlers, as they are themselves observed by a Frenchman,
                  and her language reflects the Latinate perception of the world.</p>
               <p>The English translation of the Spanish "Agua Secreta" comes after the original
                  expression because it conveys only a vague idea of the place. The Latin etymology
                  is <emph rend="italic">secretus</emph> and means more than the word "hidden."
                  Primarily, it means "separate, distinct," and then "isolated, secluded," and
                  finally, "secret, hidden." The Spanish word, in which the Latin root still
                  resonates, conveys this meaning of an isolated place, which is lost in the English
                  translation. This is probably what motivated Cather when she gave the original
                  version of the name first and then drew her readers' attention to it with her
                  translation. She thereby acknowledges the validity of the Spanish settlers' vision
                  of the American landscape and her translation underlines the fact that each
                  language betrays one particular perception of reality.</p>
               <p>From the prologue in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, we
                  know that the choice of a language is crucial, as is the fluency in any foreign
                  language, for missionaries. When the cardinals meet in Rome, the language they use
                  conveys a different orientation from their previous use of Latin as a spoken
                  language, "The language spoken was French&#8212;the time had already gone by
                  when Cardinals could conveniently discuss contemporary matters in Latin" (<hi rend="italic">Later Novels</hi> 278). And in the course of the novel, even if
                  the priests learn Spanish and English, they remain French in their outlook on the
                  world around them. Here, I will attempt to trace the remnants of French that can
                  sometimes be heard in the English the narrator uses to convey another vision of
                  the New World.</p>
               <p>Cather, needless to say, did not write in faulty English nor in a form of English
                  that may sound odd to a native speaker. On the contrary, she plays the crafty game
                  of writing in perfectly correct English that still manages to "sound" French or
                  Latinate. In the passage quoted above, Spanish compensates for the lack of
                  differentiation between genders in English. Indeed, just as the young woman does
                  not sit down at table with the men, gender roles are clearly marked linguistically
                  by the masculine "o" ending of the name "Benito" and the feminine "a" of
                  "Josepha." The same gender marker can be found in the name of the place, Agua
                  Secreta, whereas the gender difference disappears in the English translation of
                  "water"&#8212;where the"-er" ending is the same, independently of gender, in
                  such words as "daughter," "housekeeper," and "widower." However, the masculine
                  ending in "o" seems to be disseminated in the assonances in "o" that surround the
                  masculine crowd in the family, "his h<emph rend="italic">o</emph>st, an <emph rend="italic">o</emph>ld man called Benit<emph rend="italic">o</emph>, the
                     <emph rend="italic">o</emph>ldest s<emph rend="italic">o</emph>n, and two
                     grands<emph rend="italic">o</emph>ns" (290). The Germanic root of the word
                  "son" makes this vowel parallelism possible between the two languages. The
                  feminine "a" is neutralized into the subsuming "-er" ending, whereas the masculine
                  "o" persists in an alliterative form. This linguistic framework provides a
                  representation of the sexual roles in the microcosm of Agua Secreta, where a small
                  Spanish society lives in seclusion in the midst of another country.</p>
               <p>In this old village the past has been preserved without the slightest change,
                  enshrined as a religion, set out of time and transmitted by the elders in an act
                  of memory. There are "old men trying to remember their catechism to teach their
                  grandchildren" (294). What matters here is that their faith has been transmitted
                  in the forms it had before the French Revolution: "Benito did not know what year
                  his grandfather had settled here.. . . 'But it was soon after the time when the
                  French killed their king. My grandfather had heard talk of that before he left
                  home, and used to tell us boys about it when he was an old man' " (291). The
                  connection with the Old Regime in France is made through storytelling. And reading
                  the passage as if the story told here had something to do with French prose, we
                  will notice how closely its rhythm resembles that of classical seventeenth-century
                  French prose.</p>
               <p>Indeed, the style of the passage seems to be an invitation to mark the rhythm of
                  the sentences as in French poetry or prose, in which every syllable is a unit
                  independent of any stresses, while taking into account punctuation marks such as
                  the comma. It sounds as if Cather flattened out the stresses of the English
                  language the better to emphasize the syllabic and syntactic rhythm of her prose.
                  In "A Chance Meeting" (published in <hi rend="italic">Not Under Forty</hi>
                  [1936]), as Cather remembers her meeting with Flaubert's niece, she is as
                  sensitive to the rhythm of Flaubert's sentence as his niece is (and this proves
                  that she read his work in French): "When I happened to speak of the splendid final
                  sentence of <hi rend="italic">Hérodias</hi>, where the fall of the
                  syllables is so suggestive of the hurrying footsteps of John's disciples, carrying
                  away with them their prophet's severed head, she repeated that sentence softly,
                     '<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Comme elle était tres lourde, ils la
                     portaient al-ter-na-tiv-e-ment</foreign>' " (<hi rend="italic">Stories</hi>
                  823-24).</p>
               <p>Her commas often take all the importance of a caesura in French verse, for
                  example, in binary sentences: "From the moment he entered this room with its thick
                  whitewashed adobe walls, Father Latour had felt a kind of peace about it." The
                  sentence makes this peace heard in the stability in the sequence of the one- or
                  two-syllable words in the sentence. Several sentences present a similar structure:
                  "Their manners were gentle, their voices low and agreeable. When he said grace
                  before meat, the men had knelt on the floor beside the table." There are six
                  syllables in the first half of the first sentence and twelve in the second half of
                  the second sentence. This rhythm is not lost in the French translation since the
                  sentence almost becomes an alexandrine (a twelve-syllable line, with the caesura
                  usually after the sixth): "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Leurs gestes
                     étaient doux, leurs voix basses et plaisantes</foreign>"(<hi rend="italic">La Mort</hi> 40). And the following sentence in translation is an
                  alexandrine,with the caesura in the middle: "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Leur
                     colonie, dit-il, était bien peu connue</foreign>." Here again, in the
                  English original as well as in the translation, the regular rhythm and the binary
                  structure of the sentences convey an impression of peace in the whole passage. If
                  Cather's text translates so well into French, it is because the rhythm of her
                  prose and her syntactic structures often coincide with their French equivalent,
                  which is that of the seventeenth- century aesthetics and literature dear to Father
                  Latour.</p>
               <p>The priest enjoys reading his favorite authors again and again&#8212;Madame de
                  Sévigné, Pascal, and St. Augustine, whose <hi rend="italic">Confessions</hi> were widely read in the seventeenth century (and later) in
                  translation by Arnauld d'Andilly (1649-71). "Bernard read aloud to him the rest of
                  the morning; St. Augustine, or the letters of Madame de Sévigné,
                  or his favorite Pascal" (444). The common point shared by these three authors is
                  that they profess an ideal simplification of style and narrative truth. St.
                  Augustine states in the <hi rend="italic">Confessions</hi>, "How his pride gave
                  him a disgust for the Scripture, because of the simplicity of its style" (trans.
                  d'Andilly 96).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a3" target="pa-fn3" n="3"/> And St.
                  Augustine explains his first reaction when reading the Bible: "I was not able to
                  penetrate such sublime secrets, neither to belittle myself to appreciate its
                  elocution, which is simple and humble. . . . In my pride I scorned its simplicity,
                  and my eyes were not clear-sighted or piercing enough to discover its secret
                  beauty" (96).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a4" target="pa-fn4" n="4"/> In the
                  course of his confessions, St. Augustine illustrates his conversion from an
                  oratory style to his search for biblical truth in a simple style devoid of pride.
                  In a similar way, although in a very different context, Madame de
                  Sévigné pays a compliment to her daughter on the style of her
                  letters: "Your words only serve the purpose of making yourself clear; and in this
                  noble simplicity, they are endowed with a power one can not resist"(74).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a5" target="pa-fn5" n="5"/> As for Pascal, the clarity
                  and simplicity of his style are legendary for a philosopher. His writings on "The
                  Art of Persuasion" must have been on Cather's mind when she wrote, "The higher
                  processes of art are all processes of simplification" (<hi rend="italic">Stories</hi> 836). Although strictly speaking it is unproven, it seems highly
                  probable that Cather had read more than just <hi rend="italic">Les
                     Pensées</hi> by Pascal, as she draws a lot from his other works and,
                  in particular, from his texts relating his scientific discoveries.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a6" target="pa-fn6" n="6"/> (Pascal proved the
                  existence of the vacuum in physics, and Cather uses his biography and personal
                  writings extensively to build up the Pascalian character, Tom Outland, in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, for example (Palleau-Papin). In any
                  case, she was familiar with the seventeenth-century ideology and rhetoric of the
                  group called Port-Royal, in which Pascal was one of the most famous figures.) In
                  "Concerning the Art of Persuasion," Pascal writes: "The best books are those which
                  readers believe they could have written. Nature, which alone is good, is quite
                  familiar and common. Hence I do not doubt at all that these rules, being true,
                  must be simple, naive, and natural as they are. . .. I should like to call them
                  humble, common, familiar. These names suit them better" (211).</p>
               <p>The simplicity of Cather's style is connected with her highly classical conception
                  of the French language, in which she sees an unencumbered lightness, as she
                  characterizes it in her expression "the light and elastic mesh of the French
                  tongue" (<hi rend="italic">Death</hi>, 444). A process of narrative simplification
                  is certainly at work in the passage with which I began. The pastoral simplicity of
                  the meal is suggested in the predictability of the enumeration in pairs, "Their
                  supper was a pot of frijoles cooked with meat, bread and goat's milk, fresh cheese
                  and ripe apples" (290). The peaceful binary rhythm of this sentence echoes that of
                  the whole passage. And as far as the syntax goes, it is also highly simplified and
                  therefore in keeping with seventeenth-century French aesthetics.</p>
               <p>In this passage Cather's unencumbered syntax makes it easier to compare the
                  English text to its French translation and reach certain conclusions regarding her
                  style. In most cases her syntax does not present any strictly English structure
                  that would be difficult to translate literally into French, using the same
                  grammatical framework. The paragraph quoted above, describing the settlement of
                  Agua Secreta, translates into the same groups of words of the same grammatical
                  function in French. To take but one example, the following sentence presents the
                  traditional structure of a subject, a verb, and complements, with the time and
                  place complements on either side of the subject-verb group and a relative clause
                  ending the sentence: "An hour later, as darkness came over the sand-hills, the
                  young Bishop was seated at supper in the mother-house of this Mexican
                  settlement&#8212;which, he learned, was appropriately called <hi rend="italic">Agua Secreta</hi>, Hidden Water" (290). This grammatical structure is kept
                  word for word in the French translation: "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Une
                     heure plus tard, alors que l'obscurité envahissait les dunes, le jeune
                     évêque était assis à souper dans la maison
                     mère de cette colonie mexicaine, qui, apprit-il, s'appelait justement
                        <hi rend="italic">Agua Secreta</hi>, I'Eau Cachée</foreign>" (<hi rend="italic">La Mort</hi> 39).</p>
               <p>Stretching the comparison, it sounds as if Cather avoided the most idiomatic
                  structures of the English language and conformed her expression to its French
                  equivalent, or the structures that both languages share. According to the
                  comparative linguist Jacqueline Guillemin-Flescher, "the proportion of main,
                  independent or subordinate clauses is not the same in the two languages" (111).
                  She explains how "subordinate or adjunct elements" and relative clauses in French
                  are often "turned into main clauses" in English (113-14). Usually an English text
                  and its French translation present a difference in the order the adjunct elements
                  are placed regarding the main clause, whereas in Cather's case, the order is the
                  same because mainly postpositions and antepositions, which do not disturb the
                  sentence structure in either language, are used.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a7" target="pa-fn7" n="7"/> Occasionally Cather will include a discreet
                  interpolated or incidental clause within a main clause, which is a process
                  slightly more common in French than in English; she will often use antepositions
                  and accumulate elements at the opening of the sentence, which is common in French
                  and tolerated in English; and finally, she will use postpositions, common in both
                  languages, in English in particular. "If in English postposition is generally
                  preferable to anteposition, on the other hand anteposition is preferable to
                  imbrication, which delays the introduction of the main clause but does not
                  dismantle it"(Guillemin-Flesher 125). In the sentence studied here, there are two
                  antepositions ("An hour later, / as darkness came over the sand-hills,"), two
                  postpositions ("which . . . was appropriately called <hi rend="italic">Agua
                     Secreta</hi>, / Hidden Water"), and one brief imbrication, discreet enough not
                  to dismantle the sentence ("&#8212;which, <emph rend="italic">he
                  learned</emph>, was appropriately called ..." [italics mine]). This imbrication
                  ("he learned") interrupts the structure of the sentence in English, which is
                  stressed by the use of the dash introducing the relative clause with the adjunct
                  elements. The dash is a way to stress the separation between the clause and the
                  intrusive expression, making it more acceptable in English. Finally, it is as if
                  Cather were following a middle course between both languages, almost excluding
                  from her use of English the structures that do not translate into French easily or
                  as if the French translation were already part of the original text, as a negative
                  image waiting to be developed.</p>
               <p>Reading <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> or <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>could be an exercise in sharpening our perception of
                  what Henry James calls"a faint shade of strangeness" in <hi rend="italic">The
                     American</hi>: "Here and there Madame de Cintré's utterance had a
                  faint shade of strangeness, but at the end often minutes Newman found himself
                  waiting for these soft roughnesses. He enjoyed and he marveled to see that gross
                  thing, error, brought down to so fine a point" (124). It is hardly a coincidence
                  that this novel is mentioned, albeit in another context, in <hi rend="italic">The
                     Professor's House</hi>.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a8" target="pa-fn8" n="8"/> Cather plays with her mother tongue as if she had a new ear for it, sensitive
                  to all its shades and even strangenesses, as if she were transcribing it, rather
                  than translating, from another language. The philosopher and critic Gilles Deleuze
                  explains the genesis of one language from within another:</p>
               <p>It is neither a case of bilinguism nor multilinguism. One may mix two languages,
                  going back and forth from one to the other, and yet either one will still be a
                  homogeneously balanced system and mix words only. But this is not how great
                  writers proceed. . . . They do not mix two languages, not even a minor and a major
                  language, even though many of them are part of a minority as a sign of their
                  vocation. Rather, what they do is invent a <emph rend="italic">minor usage</emph>
                  of the major language in which they express themselves exclusively: they set this
                  language to <emph rend="italic">a minor key</emph>, as in music the minor mode
                  stands for dynamic combinations in perpetual imbalance. . . . One might as well
                  say that a great writer is always a foreigner in the language he uses, even if it
                  is his native tongue. (137-38)</p>
               <p>One cannot say that Cather mixes both languages but she invents a transposition of
                  English in the minor key of the classic French writers she mentions in her text.
                  The French missionaries Cather's narrator often uses as focalisers transfer their
                  cultural and linguistic heritage onto the country they discover. Deleuze believes
                  that "what is exceptional in American literature is that its writers have the
                  faculty of telling their own memories as those of a universal people made up of
                  immigrants from all countries." Every American writer submits English to certain
                  linguistic transformations that take one step further the process of "inventing a
                  new universality (14, 93).</p>
               <p>It is as if a "ghost" language (Deleuze 149) ran beneath Cather's English,
                  enabling her to convey another vision of the New World through the minor mode of
                  the French language, even for readers who do not speak any French, as Peter, in
                  Cather's story by the same name, understands the language of Sarah Bernhardt in
                  spite of the language barrier: "He did not know French, and could not understand a
                  word she said, but it seemed to him that she must be talking the music of Chopin"
                     (<hi rend="italic">Collected Short Fiction</hi> 542). In the music of her
                  prose, Cather has brought English closer to the French rhythm and syntax to
                  transcribe a North American reality. When Vaillant says to Latour, "During your
                  absence I have found how particularly precious <emph rend="italic">is</emph> that
                  shrine to all Catholics in New Mexico" (emphasis mine 304), the basic structure of
                  his sentence sounds predominantly French compared to what would be the more
                  "normal" English formulation: "I have found how particularly precious that shrine
                  is to all Catholics in New Mexico." Similarly, the following sentence shows a
                  structure that is fairly rare in English, though common in French,"His wooden bird
                  he had bought from an old man" (329). The translation of this sentence sounds very
                  natural in French, "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Cet oiseau de bois, le Padre
                     I'avait acheté</foreign>" (<hi rend="italic">La Mort</hi> 110). Or
                  again, the following question is more familiar in French; the intonation and the
                  question mark alone can be enough to indicate a question form in an affirmative
                  sentence, as when Noël Pommier asks Jacques, in <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi>, "You will be very content with fine new shoes, my boy?" (<hi rend="italic">Later Novels</hi> 514). The more correct interrogative form in
                  English would be, "Will you be happy with your new shoes, my boy?" In writing like
                  this, according to Deleuze's analysis, Willa Cather follows the tradition of the
                  great American writers who, like Melville in <hi rend="italic">Moby
                  Dick</hi>,"invent a foreign language which runs through the English language, and
                  carries it along&#8212;it is the OUTLANDISH, or the Deterritorialized, the
                  language of the Whale" (93). And yet Cather's English, like Melville's, is
                  perfectly correct English but English taken to a limit defined by each author.</p>
               <p>As for the vocabulary, Cather injects French words or passages into <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi> in particular, thereby conveying a vision of the French
                  culture linguistically. For example, Latour says to Vaillant, apropos their
                  difficult transaction with Madame Olivares to get her to confess her age in
                  public, "I don't think I ever assisted at anything so cruel" (394). This seems to
                  be a word-for-word translation from the French "assister à," whereas the
                  usual English translation of this expression would be "I ever witnessed" or "saw"
                  or "attended"&#8212;all the more so that the English meaning of "assisting,"
                  although possible here (because Father Latour lends a hand to influence the lady),
                  is not as probable as the meaning of the French "assister." Another kind of
                  example can be found in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>: "she made the
                  ménage for her father" (469). This phrase is translated directly, yet
                  partially, from the French "faire le ménage," instead of the more correct
                  "did the cleaning."</p>
               <p>The narrator seems to be playing with the various meanings of a word, according to
                  the language in which it is understood. The word "citron," for example, as it is
                  used in the description of the glass fruits: "Between the tall silver candlesticks
                  stood a crystal bowl full of glowing fruits of coloured glass: purple figs,
                  yellow-green grapes with gold vine-leaves, apricots, nectarines, and a dark citron
                  stuck up endwise among the grapes"(501). The words "figs," "apricots," and
                  "nectarines" are very close to their equivalent in French, even in the spelling.
                  Under the effect of accumulation of French words this enumeration produces and in
                  the francophile context of the novel, in which many French words are not even
                  italicized, one may hesitate when coming across the word "citron." Does it have
                  the English meaning of "a yellow, thick-skinned fruit resembling a lime or lemon
                  but larger and less acid" (<hi rend="italic">Webster's New Universal
                  Unabridged</hi>), or the French meaning of a lemon? The context hardly clarifies
                  this, as the Saracens who made the glass fruit were familiar with both the English
                  meaning and the French. Only its color could be an indication as to the right
                  meaning since the English citron may be darker than the lemon. The North American
                  meaning of the word sounds less probable here considering the eastern origin of
                  the fruit. And yet, in her other fictions Cather certainly means it to be the
                  North American melon that is the size of a large apple and dark green in color and
                  can be made into sweet pickle. Cather may not have known that citron melons were
                  exclusively North American and would not have been represented in glass fruits by
                  the Saracens.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a9" target="pa-fn9" n="9"/> However,
                  beyond any possible mistake, the effect of this word in the enumeration of the
                  glass fruits is that of a linguistic flow between the different meanings, in which
                  the word seems to fluctuate from one language to another, giving a particular
                  depth to the linguistic sign. Cather invites the reader to decipher her slight
                  variations from a strict usage of the English language to grasp the new freedom
                  she breathes into her American expression.</p>
               <p>Another passage in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> presents a more
                  intricate switch from English into French. It begins with the description of
                  Jacques Gaux, who is "a chunky, rather clumsy little boy of six, unkept and
                  uncared for, dressed in a pair of old sailor's breeches, cut off in the leg for
                  him and making a great bulk of loose cloth about his thighs. His ragged jacket was
                  as much too tight as the trousers were too loose, and this gave him the figure of
                  a salt-shaker" (495). As far as the story goes, the old breeches that give him the
                  ridiculous "figure of a salt-shaker" probably come from the sailors who go to his
                  mother's house. And from a linguistic point of view, the very existence of the boy
                  is inscribed in his resemblance to a "salt-shaker," as the narrator immediately
                  makes clear in the rest of her description of Jacques's family: "Antoinette was
                  Canadian-born; her mother had been one of 'the King's Girls,' as they were called.
                  Thirty years ago King Louis had sent several hundred young Frenchwomen out to
                  Canada to marry the bachelors of the disbanded regiment of Carignan-<emph rend="italic">Saliéres</emph>" (emphasis mine 495). Here, Cather is
                  playing on the word "saliére," "salt shaker" in French, to establish a
                  connection between the caricature of the boy's figure and the political decision
                  that decided his genealogy. Jacques is the victim of a linguistic determinism in
                  that he was shaped into the name inscribed in his family's history. The play on
                  words across languages is as casual as the political decision to marry off
                  soldiers <emph rend="italic">en masse</emph> and reflects Cather's dry humor, as
                  she turns a French name into a caricature in English.</p>
               <p>In the case of a minor character whose name is "Madame Renaude," Cather gives away
                  the pun immediately, explaining her nickname:"Renaude-le-liévre, she was
                  called, because she had a hare-lip, and a bristling black moustache as well"
                  (493). The two facts given as an explanation for her nickname draw our attention
                  on two elements: first, she is called a "liévre" or hare because of her
                  "hare-lip"; but the fact that the word "liévre" is always masculine in
                  French is not enough for the narrator, who adds a gender-oriented comment on the
                  woman's manly (or harely?) moustache, thereby pinpointing the perfect adequacy
                  between the name and the character, which the French language, with its use of
                  gendered nouns, renders more convincingly than a translation would. Similarly, the
                  narrator often gives French nicknames first, followed by their English
                  translation, to emphasize their unexpected but appropriate depiction of the
                  character, as in the case of "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">La Grenouille et
                     L'Escargot</foreign>" in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>: "They were
                  commonly called La Grenouille and L'Escargot, because, every summer, when the
                  ships from France began to come in, they stuck in their window two placards:
                  'FROGS,' 'SNAILS,' to attract the hungry sailors, whether they had those
                  delicacies on hand or not" (496); Cather also describes Joseph Vaillant as
                  "Blanchet" in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop:</hi> "His hair,
                  sunburned to the shade of dry hay, had originally been tow-colored; '<emph rend="italic">Blanchet</emph>' ('Whitey') he was always called at the Seminary"
                  (298).</p>
               <p>Another example of punning with French names remains hidden in the text,
                  unexplained by the narrator. In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, when
                  Cécile visits the Harnois family on the Ile d'Orléans, she
                  escapes to a beautiful meadow after her first sleepless night. "She felt she had
                  escaped for ever from the Harnois and their way of living" (586-87). "Harnois" was
                  the old French spelling of "harnais" (that is, a "harness") which prevailed until
                  the eighteenth century (just as the French were called "les François" or
                  "les Français" in modern spelling). Thus Cécile's feeling of
                  having escaped from the rigid harness of those rural people is emphasized in their
                  name.</p>
               <p>Sometimes the French words depicting the geography of Quebec or of France contain
                  discreet puns as well. For example, Pierre Charron comes from the Languedoc region
                  in southern France, which is a sunny area, and this explains the classic pun in
                  English between the words sun and son, applied to a French reality here, "For
                  Charron, that evening, the apothecary brought up from his cellar some fiery
                  Bordeaux, proper for a son of Languedoc, and the hours flew by" (576). Cather's
                  narrator gives a clue in her use of the adjective "fiery," which draws our
                  attention to the sun shining on this "son of Languedoc." Or elsewhere, the meaning
                  of the French name "Beaupré" infiltrates the English sentence in which it
                  is used: "On one shore stretched the dark forest, on the other the smiling, sunny
                  fields that ran toward Beaupré" (582.). The name of
                  "Beaupré"&#8212;or "beautiful meadow"&#8212;seems to be putting
                  the fields under the obligation of being "smiling" and "sunny" under the happy
                  eyes of Cécile and Pierre.</p>
               <p>More generally speaking, passing from one language to another, from one signifier
                  to another, entails a shift in the signified and another vision of the world. When
                  Cécile tells Jacques about the life of Saint Edmond, she begins, "He was
                  an English saint, and he became Archbishop of Cantorbéry. But he died in
                  France, at the monastery of Pontigny" (518).The balance between the English
                  nationality of the saint and his death in a French monastery is exemplified by the
                  choice of languages in the expression "Archbishop of Cantorbéry." In this
                  sentence in English, the English name "Canterbury" is given in its French
                  adaptation in an interesting collusion of languages that sounds fairly illogical
                  at first. In doing so, the narrator Cécile brings about a subtle
                  reorientation of her speech and clearly endorses the French viewpoint, even though
                  she expresses herself in English. This odd word "Cantorbéry" is here as a
                  reminder that the original language in which the character would have expressed
                  herself, had she had a life outside the text, would have been French.</p>
               <p>The authorial voice makes this linguistic adjustment all the clearer when she has
                  Cécile read the story of Saint Edmond in French from the original text,
                  without giving any translation in the original edition of the novel.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="pa-a10" target="pa-fn10" n="10"/> Cather seems to be
                  ready to drown the American reader who does not know French in this language, as
                  if immersion were her answer to cultural differences. And just as the French
                  hagiography appropriates the life of Saint Edmond, the overall narrator of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> makes hers the(fictional) French origin
                  of the story she tells in English, while constantly reminding the readers that
                  this is only a translation or at best a transcription. The lengthy quotation
                  Cécile makes from the French version of the saint's life is given as
                  such, without any translation, with all the power and authority of an original
                  version reproduced in its entirety. The long quotation from the French is
                  reproduced in italics and is clearly delineated from the rest of the narration, as
                  if the narrator also wanted to mark a certain distance from this foreign text
                  grafted onto the body of the novel.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is not, after all, a hagiographic story
                  even if many passages refer to the lives of saints as a background picture of the
                  times. It functions as a reminder that a given language conveys its particular
                  vision of life, religion, and its own construction of the world. It is no accident
                  if Cécile later repeats in her own speech a passage from the French she
                  has just read: "But I expect He is often near you and keeps you from harm, as He
                  said to Saint Edmond; <foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">moi qui suis toujours
                     à vos côtés et vous accompagne partout</foreign>"
                  (519). These quotations from the French remind the readers that in the novel the
                  Canadian world of the late seventeenth century is perceived through the medium of
                  early-twentieth-century American English. They show that another language operates
                  from within the narrator's English, conveying an incidental view now and again, in
                  a text that appeared so homogeneous at first sight, without disrupting its
                  wholeness and coherence.</p>
               <p>As the narrator sprinkles her text with many words in French, sometimes in
                  italics, sometimes not, she draws our attention to the French reality they define.
                  The French word "grille," for example, is mentioned many times to describe the
                  numerous railings that bar the view of many characters in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, signifying the many barriers of the
                  seventeenth-century French culture, as between the secular and the sacred world.
                  In the convent, grilles shelter the nuns from the rest of the world: "Their
                  voices, even when they spoke to one through the veiled grille, were pleasant and
                  inspiriting to hear" (526). There are also the grilles barring Jeanne Le Ber from
                  the profane world: "In the basement cubicle was the grille through which she spoke
                  to her confessor, and by means of which she was actually present at mass and
                  vespers, though unseen" (549). Or the grilles stand between well-to-do people and
                  other classes, when as a little boy, Auclair observes the town house of the Count
                  de Frontenac in Paris. "Every morning he looked out from his window on the same
                  stillness; the shuttered windows behind their iron grilles, the steps under the
                  porte-cochère green with moss" (474). The meaning of these "grilles"
                  become clearer on the following page. "Three young men were leaning out over the
                  grilles beating rugs, shaking carpets and wall-hangings into the air" (475). Here,
                  the "grilles" stand in front of the windows but do not fully bar them. Such
                  architectural elements are presented in French in Cather's text because the
                  various meanings of the word "grille" all convey the French reality of the time,
                  and yet it is easily understandable, as the word has passed into English.</p>
               <p>Moreover, the names of people, places, and political and ecclesiastical functions
                  all give the configuration of seventeenth-century France, which would seem
                  "incomprehensible" to us were it not for the context in which Cather brings them
                  to life, just as the French reality is beginning to be "incomprehensible" to the
                  Canadian settlers. "Indeed, Auclair's chief service to his patron was not to
                  administer drugs, but to listen occasionally, when the Governor felt lonely, to
                  talk of places and persons,&#8212;talk which would have been incomprehensible
                  to anyone else in Kebec" (614-15). While the Canadian settlers see in the mother
                  superior of the convent only her ecclesiastical function, the narrator chooses to
                  convey more information to the readers in parentheses, as Cécile Auclair
                  herself would well have understood: "The Reverend Mother (Jeanne Franc Juschereau
                  de la Ferté was her proud name) held rather advanced view son caring for
                  the sick" (486). Her full name, given in parentheses, serves several purposes.
                  First, it stresses her French filiation, even though she identifies with Canada,
                  with the name "Franc" or "French" in old French. It also plays across languages on
                  the word "Ferté" when it is described as a name full of "pride," or
                  "fierté" in French. And finally, the ear of Cather's narrator is
                  sensitive to the alliterative strength of the sound doublets in "j" with the words
                  "Jeanne/Juschereau" and in "f" with"Franc/Ferté." The words seem to
                  resonate their pride, as in alliterative poetry.</p>
               <p>In her choice of subject matter in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                     Archbishop</hi> as well as in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>,
                  Cather chose to "deterritorialize" her use of English, to borrow the expression
                  Deleuze coined, especially in her mention of ship names in the last part of the
                  novel. The names are given in italics and signify the worldview of those who
                  baptized them, as well as the orientations of the narrator, in the way she
                  orchestrates their appearance in her text. The following ships are named,
                  sometimes several times: <hi rend="italic">La Bonne Espérance</hi>(465),
                     <hi rend="italic">La Gironde</hi> (495), <hi rend="italic">La Licorne</hi>
                  (532), <hi rend="italic">La Garonne</hi> (592), <hi rend="italic">Les Deux
                     Frères</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Le Profond</hi> (594), <hi rend="italic">La Reine du Nord, Le Faucon</hi> (595), <hi rend="italic">Le
                     Saint Antoine</hi> (603), <hi rend="italic">Le Duc de Bretagne, Le Soleil
                     d'Afrique</hi> (608), <hi rend="italic">La Vengeance</hi> (614), <hi rend="italic">La Manon</hi> (634), and <hi rend="italic">La Seine</hi> (635).
                  Several remarks can be made from such a list, which Cather drew from actual ship
                  names of the time. To begin with, the titles of nobility are here placed on the
                  same footing as common names such as "la manon" which is a standard name for a
                  woman and may connote loose behavior as well. Moreover, the names of southern
                  regions in France such as the Garonne or the Gironde seem to coincide with a
                  country defined more by the intensity of its sunlight than by a very precise
                  geographical concern, as the name "soleil d'Afrique" seems to indicate. This
                  latter name coincides with the southern opening at the end of the novel,which
                  begins with the theme of the parrot Captain Pondaven brought back from his
                  southern voyages and ends with the mention of the exotic seashells Jacques brings
                  to Auclair from his own voyages. The names of the ships recall the mapping of a
                  world that no longer exists as such but in a fragmented way, underlying the fact
                  that the French words of a foregone era have already become exotic for American
                  readers as well as French. Indeed, the names of the ships are moveable in time and
                  place, and their transfer into an American story of the 1930s displaces them as
                  strange importations and linguistic remnants having escaped all translation
                  attempts.</p>
               <p>Cather "deterritorialized" her own language for the so-called French novels
                  because she saw in seventeenth-century French aesthetics something akin to her
                  own. Her characters may read Pascal because she found in this author some of the
                  principles she had formulated in her famous essay "The Novel
                  Démeublé," in which she used a French past participle to impart
                  her meaning in an English expression. We could finally read Pascal again, in
                  "Concerning the Art of Persuasion," keeping Cather in mind: "Nothing is more
                  common than good things; the only question is how to discern them; it is certain
                  that all of them are natural and within our reach and even known by every one. But
                  we do not know how to distinguish them. This is universal. It is not in things
                  extraordinary and strange that excellence of any kind is found. We reach up for
                  it, and we are further away; more often than not we must stoop. The best books are
                  those whose readers think they could have written them. Nature, which alone is
                  good, is familiar and common throughout" (446). Cather submits her use of English
                  to the restraint of a foreign language the better to impose an order on her
                  expression and to incorporate other cultural references in an American text. What
                  she wrote of Sarah Orne Jewett could be applied to herself and to her special ear
                  for the French language: "The 'sayings' of a community, its proverbs, are its
                  characteristic comment upon life; they imply its history, suggest its attitude
                  toward the world and its way of accepting life. Such an idiom makes the finest
                  language any writer can have; and he can never get it with a notebook. He himself
                  must be able to think and feel in that speech&#8212;it is a gift from heart to
                  heart" (<hi rend="italic">Stories</hi> 852). Cather seems to have thought and felt
                  in this language, midway between French and English, in which her characters of
                  French background speak and feel, conveying a new, displaced, and incidental view
                  of their surroundings.</p>
               <p>Cather's sensitivity to the French language and her conscious linguistic effort to
                  strain the limits of English and submit it to an encounter with a more Latinate
                  language are not wholly isolated if we consider some other modernist writers of
                  the time. The critical works of T. S. Eliot come to mind, in which he analyzed the
                  importance of Latin and the Romance languages in English and American literature.
                  We could apply his remark on Milton's use of Latin to Cather's use of French, when
                  he writes, "An acquaintance with Latin is necessary if we are to understand, and
                  to accept, the involutions of his sentence structure, and if we are to hear the
                  complete music of his verse" (149). In an essay on Ezra Pound, Eliot emphasizes
                  the importance of Pound's immersion (and fluency) in the Romance languages,
                  including French, and in particular the dialect of Southern France or
                  Provençal: "He was supersaturated in Provence; he had tramped over most
                  of the country; and the life of the courts where the Troubadours thronged was part
                  of his own life to him." He goes on to analyze the most Latinate work by Pound.
                  "His <emph rend="italic">Canzoni</emph> are in a way aside from his direct line of
                  progress; they are much more nearly studies in mediaeval appreciation than any of
                  his other verse; but they are interesting, apart from their merit, as showing the
                  poet at work with the most intricate Provençal forms" (166-68). This
                  echoes Cather's early admiration for the "pastoral" people of southern France and
                  their seemingly natural ability to achieve a poetic expression in their "songs,"
                  as she recorded her first journey to Provence. "They make songs as they make wine
                  down in this country; it grows up from this old red soil that bred the first
                  troubadours ages since, it distills from the pines, it breaks from the red grapes"
                     (<hi rend="italic">in Europe</hi> 171). And as for Eliot himself,
                  notwithstanding the influence of French on his English verse, he wrote several
                  poems in French, among which are the 1920 poems "Le Directeur," "Mélange
                  Adultère de Tout," "Lune de Mid," and "Dansle Restaurant."</p>
               <p>In the literary context of her time, if some of Cather's later novels are steeped
                  in the French culture and language, her experimenting with a foreign expression
                  and worldview is yet part of the modernist experience of the 1920s and 1930s (and
                  continuing well into the 1940s and later with Pound's successive <hi rend="italic">Cantos</hi>). Yet she played at "deterritorializing" her native tongue with
                  subtlety and did not write in a way that would make the novels incomprehensible to
                  someone with no knowledge of French; neither did she write in an obscure manner
                  that would necessitate an abundant use of footnotes to make her text
                  understandable. As always, her art is such that she either explains her allusions,
                  blends them invisibly into the flow of her own prose, or when she quotes French
                  words and sentences without translating them, manages to clarify the whole passage
                  in context. No matter how sophisticated her prose and intertextual references,
                  Cather is accessible at all levels of reading and immensely enjoyable in all
                  cases,whether we are trying to trace all the intricacies of her style or simply
                  reading her as a wonderful teller of tales.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn1" target="pa-a1" n="1"> She was one of the few
                     people who read and admired Proust's <foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">A la
                        recherche du temps perdu</foreign> (<hi rend="italic">Remembrance of Things
                        Past</hi>). She mentions the book by its French title (although it had been
                     translated by the time she wrote about it) in a letter to Zoë Akins
                     dated 30 December 1937 and comments on one of her favorite parts, in which
                     Odette's drawing room is described as always being full of chrysanthemums and
                     their cool smell, which Cather herself loved (letter from the Bernice Slote
                     Collection, University of Nebraska-Lincoln Archives). The first English
                     translation, by C. K. Scott Moncrieff of the first part of the novel, entitled
                        <hi rend="italic">Swann's Way</hi>, was published in London in 1922;
                     translation of other parts of the novel came out later.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn2" target="pa-a2" n="2"> Unless otherwise noted,
                     all Cather references are to the Library of America edition. </note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn3" target="pa-a3" n="3"> "Que son orgueil lui
                     donna du dégoût pour l'Ecriture sainte,à cause de la
                     simplicité de son style." Unless otherwise noted, all translations are
                     mine.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn4" target="pa-a4" n="4"> "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Je n'étais pas capable d'entrer clans ses secrets si
                        sublimes, ni de m'abaisser pour goûter son élocution, qui
                        est simple et humble....Mon orgueil méprisait sa
                        simplicité, et mes yeux n'étaient pas assez clairs ni
                        assez perçants pour découvrir ses beautés
                        cachées.</foreign>" </note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn5" target="pa-a5" n="5"> "<foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Vos paroles ne servent tout au plus qu'à vous
                        expliquer; et dans cette noble simplicité, elles ont une force
                        à quoi l'on ne peut résister</foreign>."</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn6" target="pa-a6" n="6"> There is enough evidence
                     of her having read this particular work, as she even transforms a passage for
                     her own use in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, adapting
                     freely from page 553: "Jésus est clans un jardin, non de
                     délices comme le premier Adam, où il se perdit et tout le
                     genre humain, mais dans un de supplices, où it s'est sauvé et
                     tout le genre humain." She turns this into "He often quoted to his students
                     that passage from their fellow Auvergnat, Pascal: that Man was lost and saved
                     in a garden" (438). Cather's adaptation from Pascal is well-documented in John
                     March, <hi rend="italic">A Reader's Companion to the Fiction of Willa
                     Cather</hi>, 569.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn7" target="pa-a7" n="7"> Webster's gives the
                     following definitions: "anteposition: in grammar, the placing of a word before
                     another, which, in general usage, would follow it; postposition: a word placed
                     after another word; especially a word that has the function of a preposition
                     but follows its object."</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn8" target="pa-a8" n="8"> "Louie," St. Peter spoke
                     with deep feeling, "do you happen to have read a novel of Henry James, <hi rend="italic">The American?</hi> There's a rather nice scene in it, in which
                     a young Frenchman, hurt in a duel, apologizes for the behaviour of his family.
                     I'd like to do something of the sort. I apologize to you for Rosamond, and for
                     Scott, if he has done such a mean thing" (201-02). </note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn9" target="pa-a9" n="9"> I am indebted to David
                     Stouck for his enlightening comments on this particular matter.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="pa-fn10" target="pa-a10" n="10">
                     <foreign xml:lang="fr" rend="italic">Edmond était tout enfant un
                        modèle de vertu, grâce aux tendres soins de sa pieuse
                        mere. On ne le voyait qu'à l'école et à
                        l'église, partangeant ses journées entre la
                        prière et l'étude, et se privant des plaisirs les plus
                        innocents pour s'entretenir avec Jésus et sa divine Mère
                        à laquelle il voua un culte tout spécial. Un jour qu'il
                        fuyait ses compagnons de jeu, pour se recueillir intimement, l'Enfant
                        Jésus lui apparaît, rayonnant de beauté et le
                        regarde avec amour en lui disant: "Je te salue, mon bienaimé."
                        Edmond tout ébloui n'ose répondre et le divin Sauveur
                        reprend: "Vous ne me connaissez donc pas?- Non, avoue l'enfant, je n'ai pas
                        cet honneur et je crois que vous ne devez pas me connaître nonplus,
                        mais me prenez pour un autre.-Comment, continue le petit Jésus,vous
                        ne me reconnaissez pas, moi qui suis toujours à vos
                        côtés et vous accompagne partout. Regardez-moi; je suis
                        Jésus, gravez toujours ce nom en votre coeur et imprimez-le sur
                        votre front et je vous préserverai de mort subite ainsi que tous
                        ceux qui feront de même.</foreign>" (518) </note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Augustine, Saint</author>. <title level="m">Confessions</title>.
                        Trans. Arnaud d'Andilly. <pubPlace>Paris</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Gallimard</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Augustine, Saint</author>. <title level="m">Les Confessions:
                           Traduction nouvelle</title>. Trans. Joseph Truhucco.
                        <pubPlace>Paris</pubPlace>: <publisher>Garnier</publisher>,
                        <date>1960</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">La Mort et
                           l'archevêque</title>. Trans. Marc Chénetier.
                           <pubPlace>Paris</pubPlace>: <publisher>Ramsay</publisher>,
                        <date>1986</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: Later
                        Novels</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Library of
                        America</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: Stories,
                           Poems, and Other Writings</title>. Ed. Sharon O'Brien. <pubPlace>New
                        York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Library of America</publisher>,
                        <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather In Europe: Her
                           Own Story of the First Journey</title>.
                        1956.<pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1984</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather's Collected
                           Short Fiction</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of
                           Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1965</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Deleuze, Gilles</author>. <title level="m">Critique et
                        clinique</title>. <pubPlace>Paris</pubPlace>: <publisher>Editions de
                        Minuit</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Eliot, T. S</author>. <title level="m">To Criticize the Critic and
                           Other Writings</title>. 1965. <pubPlace>London</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Faber and Faber</publisher>, <date>1988</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Guillemin-Flescher, Jacqueline</author>
                        <title level="m">Syntaxe comparée du français et de
                           l'anglais: Problèmes de traduction</title>. Paris: Ophrys, 1981.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>James, Henry</author>. <title level="m">The American</title>. 1877.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Penguin</publisher>,
                        <date>1986</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sévigné, Marie</author>. <title level="m">Lettres</title>. <pubPlace>Paris</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Garnier-Hammarion</publisher>, <date>1976</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>March, John</author>. <title level="m">A Reader's Companion to the
                           Works of Willa Cather</title>. Ed. Marilyn Arnold. <pubPlace>Westport
                        CT</pubPlace>: <publisher>Greenwood</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Pascal</author>. <title level="m">Great Short Works of
                        Pascal</title>. Trans. Emile Cuilliet and John C. Blankenagel.
                           <pubPlace>Philadelphia</pubPlace>: <publisher>Westminster</publisher>,
                           <date>1948</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Palleau-Papin, Françoise</author>. "<title level="m">Le
                           Figural Bans l'oeuvre de Willa Cather</title>." Diss.
                           <publisher>Université de Paris 3-Sarbonne-Nouvelle</publisher>,
                           <date>1995</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Proust, Marcel</author>. <title level="m">Swann's Way</title>.
                        Trans. C. K. Scott Moncrieff. <pubPlace>London</pubPlace>: <publisher>Chatto
                           and Windus</publisher>, <date>1922</date>. </bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="harris">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Willa Cather and Pierre Charron on Wisdom</head>
               <head type="sub">The Skeptical Philosophy of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi>
               </head>
               <byline>RICHARD C. HARRIS</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>Many reviewers and critics have seen Willa Cather's two novels of the 1930s as
                  competent works but at the same time as products of a waning talent, as clearly
                  less accomplished and less significant than her earlier fictions. In light of such
                  assertions, David Stouck's having declared <hi rend="italic">Lucy
                  Gayheart</hi>(1935) Cather's "most complex novel philosophically" is particularly
                  interesting (214). I would assert that <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>,
                  published in 1931, stands with <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> in its
                  philosophical complexity and would argue that a key to understanding the
                  philosophical implications of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> lies in
                  Cather's character Pierre Charron. If, as Susan J. Rosowski has said, <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is a book in which Cather addresses
                  "modern themes of alienation, loss, despair, and annihilation" (176), it is also a
                  work in which Cather suggests a centuries-old response to these same fundamental
                  human problems.</p>
               <p>James Woodress has called the half decade from early 1928 "the most stressful and
                  discouraging period" of Cather's life (413). During this time Cather was trying to
                  adjust to a new home in New York, to cope with her father's death, and to deal
                  with her mother's debilitating stroke. "Life does beat us up sometimes," she wrote
                  to Mary Jewett in May 1928, and "we must take our drubbing"; to Zona Gale she
                  wrote in late 1929 that life "had been hitting her pretty hard" (Woodress 414,
                  420). Cather, however,was attempting to maintain a stoic courage in the face of
                  these trials. Like Mrs. Harris in "Old Mrs. Harris," published in 1931, she
                  realized,"Everything that's alive has got to suffer" (141).</p>
               <p>It was during 1918 that Cather visited Quebec for the first time. Though she
                  evidently had never before seriously considered writing about Quebec,the breakup
                  of her family in conjunction with her visit to Quebec in the summer of 1928
                  clearly provided the inspiration for the story and the setting of her next book.
                  Subsequent visits to Quebec enabled Cather to explore the city further and
                  provided her the opportunity to do much of the research she deemed essential to
                  her work.</p>
               <p>The research Cather did was certainly conscientious. Edith Lewis notes that Cather
                  was "always very painstaking about her facts&#8212;she intensely disliked
                  being careless or inaccurate, and went to much trouble to verify them"(161). The
                  historical Quebec material, unlike the Nebraska settings and characters, could not
                  come out of Cather's own experiences and acquaintances; it had to be discovered.
                  At the Chateau Frontenac, where Cather and Lewis stayed, Cather spent hours in the
                  hotel's library reading Canadian history, most notably in the works of Francis
                  Parkman (Lewis 154).The list of additional readings is lengthy and impressive (see
                  Woodress431-32).</p>
               <p>Curiously, previous Cather criticism has not explored the role of one of the most
                  important, and certainly one of the most obvious, of all of Cather's sources for
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, the sixteenth-century French
                  philosopher Pierre Charron. Many Cather scholars have recognized and studied her
                  use of actual historical personages in the novel. No previous criticism, however,
                  has recognized the French philosopher as the character's ancestor. E. K. Brown
                  noted many years ago that there were "well-to-do Charrons, traders in Montreal and
                  associates of Jacques Le Ber, the father of the recluse. "Declaring Cather's
                  Charron "an imaginary personage," Brown asserts, "it was doubtless because she had
                  come across their [the Montreal Charrons'] track that Willa Cather gave Pierre
                  their name" (185). While John March's <hi rend="italic">A Reader's Companion</hi>
                  to the Fiction of Willa Cather, published in 1993, notes that there was an actual
                  Pierre Charron, that comment is followed by the statement that the fictional
                  Charron "bears no resemblance" to the actual person (145).</p>
               <p>The actual Pierre Charron was born in Paris in 1541. As a canon in Bordeaux,
                  Charron attained a considerable reputation for his remarkable eloquence, for which
                  he was rewarded with appointment as chaplain to Margueret of Navarre, queen of
                  France. In part because of his reputation as a speaker, Charron met Montaigne in
                  1589 and the two became close friends. Montaigne, in fact, died in Charron's arms
                  and, as a token of his affection and esteem, bestowed on Charron his family coat
                  of arms.</p>
               <p>According to most twentieth-century histories of philosophy, Charron's friendship
                  with Montaigne has been at the same time both the source of his fame and the cause
                  of his lack of proper recognition. Especially throughout the seventeenth and
                  eighteenth centuries, Charron was often referred to as "I'herbier de Montaigne,"
                  the disciple of Montaigne, and his works were often regarded simply as derivative
                  of the more famous works of his more famous friend. Charron's two most important
                  works, <hi rend="italic">Les Trois vérités</hi> (Treatise on the
                  three verities), published in 1594, and <hi rend="italic">De la sagesse</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi>), published in 1601, however, have in
                  last hundred years come to be seen as extremely important works of original
                  genius. In his <hi rend="italic">History of Civilization in England</hi>, Henry
                  Thomas Buckle declared Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi> "in
                  some respects, even more formidable than Montaigne's [Essays]" (375). Eugene F.
                  Rice Jr., echoing the opinion of a number of contemporary commentators, has called
                  the work "the most important Renaissance treatise on wisdom" (178), and Charron's
                  major biographer, J. B. Sabri, declared it "the philosophical <emph rend="italic">Summa</emph> of humanism at the end of the sixteenth century" (281).</p>
               <p>Although neither Lewis nor others mention Cather's having read Charron's works as
                  background for <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, Cather's use of the
                  name Pierre Charron suggests that she did know of the philosopher. (That she was
                  familiar with the works of Montaigne and Pascal has been known for quite some
                  time.) More importantly, a reading of the novel demonstrates that Cather almost
                  certainly not only knew of, but had read, Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on
                     Wisdom</hi>.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ha-a1" target="ha-fn1" n="1"/> Seeing
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> in light of Charron's work enables
                  the reader to view the novel not simply as a nostalgic look at lost childhood and
                  broken family ties but also as a profound exploration of the human condition.</p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi>, Charron distinguishes three kinds
                  of wisdom&#8212;divine,worldly, and human&#8212;but his true subject, he
                  makes clear, is human wisdom. "Our book," Charron declares in his preface, "is
                  intended for daily life, and to form a man for the world, and instruct him in
                  human wisdom which is of law and reason" (xxiii). According to Charron, while
                     <emph rend="italic">knowledge</emph> is rather easily acquired, <emph rend="italic">wisdom</emph> is hard won.</p>
               <p>In the skeptical tradition, in which he is such an important figure, Charron
                  argues that one ultimately can know little of himself and adds that it is "great
                  folly" for one to think otherwise (63). We are born to search for truth, but the
                  only certainty is uncertainty (125). Charron's motto, "<hi rend="italic">Je ne
                     sçay</hi>" ("I know not"), he believed, must be every being's motto,
                  even as we seek to "know." Human wisdom, that wisdom that one can use in a
                  practical way in day-to-day living, is attainable, however. Wisdom, Charron
                  contends, is a gift to be discovered, developed, and cultivated. One must keep
                  faith, accept what happens, and await revelation in order to better understand the
                  course of one's life. The wise being is one who acknowledges the limits to one's
                  knowing yet seeks and discovers those virtues&#8212;prudence,
                  justice,fortitude, and temperance&#8212;that are essential to rational, quiet
                  contentment.</p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> rational, quiet contentment
                  certainly has been established in the household of Euclide Auclair, "the
                  philosopher apothecary of Quebec" (3). His late wife had entrusted to their young
                  daughter, Cécile, a sense of "our way"&#8212;notions about tradition,
                  propriety, and fine feeling&#8212;that Cécile has embraced with an
                  enthusiasm that belies her age. On her deathbed Madame Auclair had told
                  Cécile, "You will see that your father's whole happiness depends on order
                  and regularity, and you will come to feel a pride in it. Without order our lives
                  would be disgusting, like those of the poor savages" (24). Cécile's
                  preservation of order, cleanliness, and regularity in familial affairs has assumed
                  an almost ritualistic character. Dinner is the most important event of the day;
                  Euclide regards the evening meal as "the thing that kept him a civilized man and a
                  Frenchman" (16-17). The Auclairs always dine at six o'clock in the winter and at
                  seven o'clock in the summer, "as he used to do in Paris" (10). Each day, when he
                  returns from his errands, Euclide finds a fire burning in the fireplace and the
                  dining table "set with a white cloth, silver candlesticks, glasses, and two clear
                  decanters, one of red wine and one of white" (9). After dinner he retires to his
                  shop to post his ledger and then rejoins Cécile for several hours of
                  reading. They normally conclude the evening with a walk around the city,"nearly
                  always the same" (21). As Charron declares in his wide-ranging discussion of
                  social institutions, "There is nothing more beautiful than a house-hold well and
                  peaceably governed"(72).</p>
               <p>Implicit in Cather's portrait of Cécile, a young girl living a very
                  ordered and secure life, is Cather's sense of her own life as a mature woman who
                  had come to know much about chaos, suffering, and despair. While Quebec under the
                  rule of Count Frontenac had become a bastion of orderly and civilized activity in
                  the midst of the Canadian wilderness, that wilderness was, nonetheless, always out
                  there, formidable and in many cases frightening. In Cather's novel it is, in fact,
                  one of several correlatives to uncertainty, fear, and dread.</p>
               <p>One passage early in the novel is especially telling in this respect. After an
                  initial description of the city of Quebec, Cather shifts her attention to that
                  "black pine forest" that "stretched no living man knew how far. That was the dead,
                  sealed world of the vegetable kingdom, an uncharted continent choked with
                  interlocking trees, living, dead, half-dead, their roots in bogs and swamps,
                  strangling each other in a slow agony that had lasted for centuries. The forest
                  was suffocation, annihilation; there European man was quickly swallowed up in
                  silence, distance, mould, black mud, and the stinging swarms of insect life that
                  bred in it" (6-7). Cécile's later journey into the world outside Quebec,
                  to visit the Harnois family, is a terribly disturbing experience, presented in
                  archetypal terms. Her guide, Pierre Charron (here rather conveniently suggesting
                  the mythical boatman Charon) takes Cécile across the river to the Ile
                  d'Orléans. Though Cécile is awed by the physical beauty of the
                  island, she is shocked by the crude dress and behavior of the Harnois children.
                  "Uneasy and afraid of something," she spends a restless first night, unable to
                  sleep (191).</p>
               <p>The next morning Cécile slips away into the woods, climbs toward the
                  ridge in the middle of the island, and comes out on "a waving green hayfield with
                  a beautiful harp-shaped elm growing in the middle of it." She falls asleep under
                  that "symmetrical tree" and awakens a long while later, feeling "rested and
                  happy,&#8212;though unreal, as if she were someone else" (193). Her sense of
                  well being is short-lived, however, and as darkness approaches, "dread and
                  emptiness [awake] in Cécile's breast again, a chilling fear of night"
                  (194). Unable to endure the forest and the Harnois household any longer and
                  desperately homesick for Quebec, Cécile begs Pierre to take her home. On
                  the third day, then, she returns home, to the order, the neatness, and the
                  security of the Auclair household. In those three days young Cécile had
                  come to know all too well some of those shadows that threatened the rock of
                  Quebec, as Cather in those three years from 1928 to 1931 had come to know all too
                  well those shadows of displacement and death in her own life. In Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi>, Cather&#8212;herself feeling lost,
                  abandoned, and tormented&#8212;may well have sought and found some answers,
                  some source of healing.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ha-a2" target="ha-fn2" n="2"/>
               </p>
               <p>As noted previously, Charron's basic assertion is that an individual cannot know
                  for certain the answers to any of the most essential human questions. An
                  individual, however, naturally seeks to discover truth. "We are born to search for
                  truth, but to possess it belongs to a higher power," Charron says. "Truth is not
                  his who thrusts himself into it, but his who strives to reach it" (21-22). (This
                  latter comment calls to mind Myra Henshawe's assertion that "in religion seeking
                  is finding" [Cather, <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> 94]). What an
                  individual <emph rend="italic">can</emph> discover, Charron contends, is how to
                  live in a kind of contentment, with a stoic acceptance of life's vicissitudes.
                  "Sorrow is the only true evil man is wholly born to," Charron asserts, "and it is
                  his natural property" (57). "It is folly to grieve for that which cannot be
                  mended, to fear that which cannot be avoided" (164). All moral philosophy,
                  according to Charron, is best expressed in two words of Epictetus, "Sustain and
                  abstain" (<hi rend="italic">On Wisdom</hi> 34). Charron no doubt would have
                  appreciated Cather's comment that <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is a
                  book "full of pious resignation" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 16).</p>
               <p>The philosopher's comments are particularly interesting given the role of the
                  noble woodsman in Cather's novel. An admiring Euclide Auclair reflects that he had
                  liked Charron from the first time he had met him: <q rend="block">From his first
                     meeting with him, Auclair had loved this restless boy (he was a boy then) who
                     shot up and down the swift rivers of Canada in his canoe; who was now at
                     Niagara, now at the head of Lake Ontario, now at the Sault Saint Marie on his
                     way into the fathomless forbidding waters of Lake Superior. To both Auclair and
                     Madame Auclair, Pierre Charron had seemed the type they had come so far to
                     find; more than anyone else he realized the romantic picture of the free
                     Frenchman of the great forests which they had formed at home on the banks of
                     the Seine. He had the good manners of the Old World, the dash and daring of the
                     New. (171-72)</q>
               </p>
               <p>Pierre Charron is, however, much more than a dashing <emph rend="italic">coureur
                     de bois</emph> or mere romantic stereotype. Seen in the context of the
                  philosopher Charron's assertions, Cather's Pierre acquires a much greater
                  significance. On one level he <emph rend="italic">is</emph> a dashing New World
                  type who is contrasted to the Old World colonists who have settled in Quebec, but
                  on another level he clearly lives a type of life recommended in and possesses many
                  of those qualities praised in <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi>.
                  Cather's character, in fact, is much like Charron's ideal man.</p>
               <p>The philosopher Charron's great contribution to the development of Western
                  philosophy was his creation of a moral system independent of religion. As noted
                  previously, Charron's <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi> does not concern
                  itself with that wisdom that is associated with or that is the result of
                  knowledge. Rather, his concern is with "human wisdom," or <emph rend="italic">preud'hommie</emph>. As Eugene F. Rice Jr. explains in his discussion of
                  Charron, "Charron calls this wisdom <hi rend="italic">preude prudence</hi>, an <hi rend="italic">habile et forte preud'hommie</hi>, a <hi rend="italic">probitébien advisée</hi>, the 'excellence and perfection of
                  man as man'"(180).</p>
               <p>Citing several ancient sources, Charron begins his treatise with the declaration
                  that "The most excellent and divine counsel, the best and most profitable of all
                  advice . . . is to study and learn how to know ourselves"(I). Charron continues,
                  however, that since any knowledge that an individual might gain, either through
                  the senses or through reason, is limited, humanity finally must await the
                  revelation of the Divine. Charron presents the wise man who, while he awaits
                  divine revelation, lives virtuously according to nature and a natural morality,
                  with his actions as the manifestations of his virtue. (In his glorification of the
                  man who lives a simple life according to nature, Charron here, of course,
                  anticipates Rousseau's "noble savage" by 150 years.) Cather's woodsman, "hero of
                  the fur trade and the coureurs de bois"(170), with "the good manners of the Old
                  World, the dash and daring of the New" (172), liked and trusted by the Indians,
                  admired by all for his courage, his loyalty, and his fairness, is the perfect
                  example of the philosopher's ideal natural man, who possesses <hi rend="italic">preude prudente</hi> and an <hi rend="italic">habile et forte
                  preud'hommie</hi>.</p>
               <p>Moreover, in the context of Pierre Charron's comments in <hi rend="italic">A
                     Treatise on Wisdom</hi>, Jeanne Le Ber's role in the novel is particularly
                  interesting. The story of Jeanne Le Ber, "the recluse of Montreal" (130), occupies
                  much of the middle section ("The Long Winter") of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                     Rock</hi>. Her "very unusual nature" had been evident from the time she was a
                  small child. Though, as the daughter of the richest merchant in Montreal, Jeanne
                  Le Ber had many suitors, she insisted that for her "the only real world lay within
                  convent walls" (132). She took a five-year vow of chastity at 17, renewed that
                  vow, and then after l0 years of "the absolute solitariness of the hermit's life"
                  in her parents' house (132), she "entombed" herself in a cell behind the altar of
                  the chapel of the Sisters of the Congregation of the Blessed Virgin, never again
                  to come forth.</p>
               <p>Although one might admire Jeanne Le Ber's passionate vision, self-sacrifice,and
                  dedication, her cold aloofness is powerfully emphasized in Cather's depiction.
                  Under the exterior of "pleasing girlhood," one of her teachers had noted early on,
                  was "something reserved and guarded" (130). Despite her parents' concern, then
                  despair, Jeanne maintained her solitary life, refusing even to speak to them.
                  Despite her dying mother's plea that she come to give her a farewell kiss, Jeanne
                  does not, answering only that she is praying for her. While Cécile is
                  intrigued by the tales of Jeanne, it is hard to imagine her finding this part of
                  Jeanne's story admirable or inspiring.</p>
               <p>Cather, in fact, makes it quite clear that what appeals to Cécile about
                  the legend of Jeanne Le Ber is the story of the angels' visit and the miracle of
                  the spinning wheel, "For long after the night when Cécile first heard of
                  the angels' visit to Mme. Le Ber, the story was a joy to her.. . . By many a
                  fireside the story of Jeanne's spinning-wheel was told and re-told with loving
                  exaggeration during that severe winter" (136). To young Cécile the story
                  of the angels' visit to Jeanne is "a joy." The story of Jeanne's life is not. The
                  story of the spinning wheel recounts a miracle, and Cécile tells it over
                  and over to little Jacques. And it is <hi rend="italic">that story</hi> that is
                  repeated "by many a fireside" throughout Canada "with loving exaggeration" (136).</p>
               <p>Finally Cather tells us, "The people have loved miracles for so many hundred
                  years, not as proof or evidence, but because they are the actual flowering of
                  desire. In them the vague worship and devotion of the <emph rend="italic">simple-hearted</emph>a ssumes a form. From being a shapeless longing, it
                  becomes a beautiful image" (137; italics mine). For the simple-hearted, the very
                  young Cécile included, such stories of miracles are indeed fascinating.</p>
               <p>To Pierre Charron, however, the story of Jeanne Le Ber's life is disturbing and
                  painful. Although it might be argued that Pierre's reaction to Jeanne Le Ber's
                  choice of a solitary life is simply that of the rejected suitor, his despair over
                  Le Ber's life clearly has a more profound basis. To Pierre,that life, lived in
                  "resignation and despair" (183), has been wasted. Having seen and heard her from
                  his hiding place in the chapel, 20 years after she began her "entombment," Pierre
                  is overwhelmed by the sight of her "stone face" and the sound of her voice, "harsh
                  and hollow like an old crow's," "hoarse, hollow, with the sound of despair in it"
                  (180, 182). The story of Jeanne Le Ber may be inspiring to some, but it is
                  thematically fitting that it is the central narrative in that section of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> titled "The Long Winter." If one seeks a
                  heroine in Cather's novel, one would better examine the life of Catherine de
                  Saint-Augustin, whose spiritual dedication was manifested in "a steady routine of
                  manual labor and administrative work," carried out while she "observed the full
                  discipline of her order"(42).</p>
               <p>Perhaps a better understanding of Pierre's reaction to the life of Jeanne Le Ber
                  may be found by again examining the philosopher Charron's <hi rend="italic">A
                     Treatise on Wisdom</hi>. Charron makes his position on the life of solitude
                  very clear. His book, he announces in his preface, "is intended for daily life,
                  and to form a man for the world" (xxiii). He is not writing for those who would
                  "flee the world and the company of men. But Charron aims at men committed to the
                  world. He wants to instruct them in the active virtues of public, private, and
                  business life, not turn them into monks, theologians, or professional
                  philosophers" (Rice 179). It is much harder to live one's life in the world,
                  subject to the world, Charron asserts, than it is to separate oneself and pass
                  one's life in solitude (<hi rend="italic">On Wisdom</hi> 46-47). He cannot praise
                  a cloistered virtue. For any person living life in the world among others,
                  engaging in everyday activities, and attempting to sustain human relationships,
                  life presents difficulties and inevitably leads to disappointment and loss.
                  "Pleasure is not always unalloyed, and there is always something wanting," Charron
                  remarks in his comments on human misery, "grief is often entire and absolute, and
                  the greatest pleasures touch us not so nearly as the lightest sorrows" (57). Yet
                  one need not surrender to despair, for wisdom "is a mild and regular managing of
                  the soul," and wisdom ends in tranquillity (<hi rend="italic">On Wisdom</hi>
                  198-99).</p>
               <p>Pierre Charron's entry into <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> comes in
                  book 4, "Pierre Charron," after the section titled "The Long Winter." If the
                  winter, like the forest wilderness, represents hardship, uncertainty, and a kind
                  of spiritual as well as physical death, Pierre Charron's arrival in Quebec
                  coincides with a rebirth of hope and a new sense of life. The colony of Quebec,
                  under the civil order and authority of Count Frontenac and the religious order and
                  authority established by Bishop Laval, has endured, despite the cold, the
                  darkness, and the forest wilderness that surrounds it. Pierre arrives on the first
                  day of June, when "the quickening of all life and hope which had come to France in
                  May had reached the far North at last"(109). His arrival inspires in
                  Cécile a sense of well being, as does his reappearance in book 6, "The
                  Dying Count." At major crisis points in her life, Cécile turns to Pierre.
                  At the beginning of the "Pierre Charron"section, Cécile runs to Pierre's
                  embrace, throws her arms around him, and exclaims, "Oh, Pierre Charron, I am
                  delighted at you, Pierre Charron!"(170-71). And later, when Pierre, having heard
                  of the count's illness, returns to Quebec, Cécile again throws her arms
                  around him and cries,"Oh, Pierre, Pierre Charron!" "Never in all her life," Cather
                  writes, "had she felt so strong and so true, so real and so sure" (264). While his
                  physical strength and forest daring are presented in romantic style, thus making
                  him a fitting hero for the novel as well as for young Cécile, Pierre's
                  strength of character is also emphasized. His face, we are told, is "full of
                  experience and sagacity" (172).</p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, Cécile is in the process
                  of growing up. She had dealt with her mother's death and had continued the way of
                  life her mother had established in the New World. She lives through "the long
                  winter," and she "survives" the unpleasant visit to the Harnois family. Unlike
                  Pierre,who <emph rend="italic">has learned</emph> to accept hardship and danger as
                  well as comfort and repose,who has learned to move with ease between the worlds of
                  the colony and the forest, Cécile, in the course of the novel, <emph rend="italic">is learning</emph> to deal with "the stern realities of life"
                  (3). Her marriage to Pierre by novel's end on one level may be seen as a very
                  predictable and sentimental ending to Cather's story. If <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi> is read as a philosophical novel based on the writings of
                  Pierre's real-life namesake, however, Cécile's marriage to Pierre may be
                  seen to signify not only the culmination of a childhood infatuation but also a
                  realization of Cécile's maturity. Moreover, if through Cécile
                  Cather was "reinventing herself as a child"(Lee 301), Cécile's marriage
                  to Pierre may be seen to imply Cather's acceptance of a philosophical position
                  that provided comfort and wisdom during a crisis period in her life. Writing <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, Cather wrote to Dorothy Canfield Fisher
                  in May 1931, "had been her only refuge for the past three years" (Woodress 423).
                  Like Cather, Cécile too had faced along winter after <hi rend="italic">La
                     Bonne Espérance</hi> had disappeared. "A life without security,
                  without plans, without preparation for the future, had been terrible," both for
                  Cécile and for Cather (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 252).</p>
               <p>Although Euclide Auclair has been "indeed fortunate" to live out his life "where
                  nothing changed," Cather had not been so fortunate. She knew full well as she
                  wrote this novel what it meant to feel "entirely cut off"(<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 4) from the world she had left behind. In the character Pierre
                  Charron, Cather suggests a source of strength; in his namesake's healthy
                  skepticism she apparently found a guide, in his advocacy of stoic endurance,a
                  comfort. At the end of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> Cécile
                  retires to her room after having prepared dinner for her father and Pierre. She
                  "turned to slumber," Cather says, "with the weight of doubt and loneliness melted
                  away." Her last thoughts "before she slips into forgetfulness" are of Pierre, "a
                  friend, devoted and fearless, here in the house with them, as if he were one of
                  themselves." "He had not a throne behind him," Cécile reflects, "not the
                  authority of a parchment and seal. But he had authority, and a power which came
                  from knowledge of the country and its people; from knowledge and a kind of
                  passion" (267-68). That is, his power came from knowledge and a kind of suffering.</p>
               <p>In her book on Cather, Susie Thomas calls <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi>, "an aberration." "The narrowness of vision," she says, "is wholly
                  uncharacteristic" of Cather (166). Any narrowness of vision in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, I believe, is only apparent. The significance of
                  Cather's fictional Pierre Charron has long been ignored, but a reading of the
                  philosopher Pierre Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi> suggests
                  that Cather's character certainly is no mere romantic stereotype and that Shadows
                  on the Rock is much more than a mere sentimental remembrance of Cather's own
                  childhood. Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi>, it would seem,
                  informs much of a philosophical subtext in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi>, and this novel, like <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>, does,
                  evidently, have a remarkable philosophical complexity.</p>
               <p>For those who, like old Saint-Vallier, have been "uncertain, and puzzled, and in
                  the dark like ourselves" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 279), Charron's gently
                  skeptical stoic philosophy provides a practical guide for "daily life." <hi rend="italic">In Shadows on the Rock</hi>, Pierre's face is said to be "full of
                  experience and sagacity," as is his namesake's famous treatise on wisdom. In a
                  letter to Elizabeth Vermorcken, written shortly after the novel's publication,
                  Cather complained about those readers who said that in <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi> they had been given chicken broth instead of roast beef. They
                  should have trusted her, Cather declared, to know what she was doing (Lee 293).
                  Cather was right, of course. They should have.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="ha-fn1" target="ha-a1" n="1"> The attempt to verify
                     Cather's familiarity with Charron's work is a story in itself. Although Cather
                     might have become familiar with Charron's work during the 1890s when she was
                     "reading French" with George Seibel in Pittsburgh, it is more likely that she
                     read <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi> while she was working on <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. A paraphrased English translation of
                     Charron's treatise had appeared in 1891 (see Works Cited), but since
                     Cather"read French fluently" (Woodress 421), she may well have read <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi> in French. Examination of records at
                     the Laval University library and at Le Petite Seminaire in Quebec have revealed
                     that neither collection contained a copy of <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on
                        Wisdom</hi> when Cather was in the city circa 1930.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="ha-fn2" target="ha-a2" n="2"> One would assume, then,
                     that Cather might have found a copy of Charron, in French or English, in the
                     "excellent" library at the Chateau Frontenac where she read Parkman's histories
                     of Canada and other works (Lewis 154). In June 1995 I looked at every volume in
                     the hotel library and not only found that there is no copy of Charron's <hi rend="italic">Treatise on Wisdom</hi> but also discovered that there is not
                     a single volume of Parkman's works in that library today. Inquiry revealed that
                     circa 1980, while the library was undergoing renovation, over 300 of "the
                     oldest and best books" in the library were stolen. The hotel does not have
                     records of titles that were in the collection prior to the theft, so it appears
                     impossible to determine whether Cather could have read a copy of <hi rend="italic">A Treatise on Wisdom</hi> from that collection.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, E. K</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Critical
                           Biography</title>. Completed by Leon Edel. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Buckle, Henry Thomas</author>. <title level="m">History of
                           Civilization in England</title>. With an introduction by Arthur Brisbane.
                        Vol. 1, pt. 2. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Hearst</publisher>,
                           <date>1913</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">My Mortal Enemy</title>.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                        <date>1926</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">Old Mrs. Harris</title>."
                           <title level="m">Obscure Destinies</title>. <pubPlace>New
                        York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1932</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">On Writing: Critical
                           Studies on Writing as an Art</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1949</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Shadows on the
                        Rock</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                           <date>1931</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Charron, Pierre</author>. <title level="m">A Treatise on
                        Wisdom</title>. Paraphrased by Myrtilla H. N. Daly. <pubPlace>New
                        York</pubPlace>: <publisher>G. P. Putnam</publisher>, <date>1891</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lee, Hermione</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: Double
                        Lives</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Pantheon</publisher>, <date>1989</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lewis, Edith</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather Living: A
                           Personal Record</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Knopf</publisher>, <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>March, John</author>. <title level="m">A Reader's Companion to the
                           Fiction of Willa Cather</title>. Ed. Marilyn Arnold, with Debra Lynn
                        Thornton. <pubPlace>Westport CT</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Greenwood</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Rice, Eugene F., Jr</author>. <title level="m">The Renaissance Idea
                           of Wisdom</title>. 1958. <pubPlace>Westport CT</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Greenwood</publisher>, <date>1973</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Rosowski, Susan J</author>. <title level="m">The Voyage Perilous:
                           Willa Cather's Romanticism</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1986</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sabrie, J. B</author>. <title level="m">De l'humanisme au
                           rationalisme: Pierre Charron (1541-1603), l'homme, l'oeuvre,
                        l'influence</title>. Paris: Alcan, 1913.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Stouck, David</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather's
                        Imagination</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                           P</publisher>, <date>1975</date>
                     </bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Thomas, Susie</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather</title>.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Barnes and Noble</publisher>,
                           <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Literary
                           Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="williams">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Losing Nothing, Comprehending Everything</head>
               <head type="sub">Learning to Read Both the Old World and the New in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
               </head>
               <byline>DEBORAH LINDSAY WILLIAMS</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>In her 1927 letter to <hi rend="italic">Commonweal</hi>, written to explain how
                  she wrote <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, Willa Cather
                  indirectly offered a possible interpretation for the novel itself: "I used to wish
                  there were some written account of the old times when those churches were built;
                  but I soon felt that no record of them could be as real as they are themselves.
                  They are their own story, and <hi rend="italic">it is foolish convention that we
                     must have everything interpreted for us in written language</hi>" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 6, emphasis mine). In <hi rend="italic">Death
                     Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, Cather attempts to bring readers beyond"written
                  language," trying to create on the written page that which is usually intelligible
                  only with sound or sight. To teach us how to read beyond written language Cather
                  offers two models, one aural and one visual: the Angelus bell and the figure of
                  the southwestern mesa. The novel thus offers a pedagogy of interpretation: when we
                  understand the mesa and the bell as tropes with which to organize our
                  understanding of the novel, we arrive at new ways of reading Cather. She
                  deliberately does not provide us with means to "translate" her landscape into
                  meaning; we can only "divine"meaning&#8212;Cather's word for how we are to
                  understand the "inexplicable presence of the thing not named" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 41). When we try to name the thing, we limit the full range of
                  associations and reverberations; we do not hear the entire Angelus, and we do not
                  see the full scale of the mesa. The aural and visual landscapes of the novel teach
                  us to read; what we come to understand is that, in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes
                     for the Archbishop</hi>, tropes and topos are one and the same.</p>
               <p>The novel makes meaning in much the same way as does the tolling of the Angelus
                  bell in the beginning of the novel: a series of echoing associations that come
                  together to form a whole. The bell's notes are "Full, clear . . .each note floated
                  through the air like a globe of silver" (43), but until the last note joins the
                  first in the air, the Angelus itself is not complete. When Latour first hears the
                  Angelus bell, almost in his sleep, he has the "pleasing delusion that he was in
                  Rome" (42). As the bell continues to ring the nine strokes of the Angelus, its
                  sound sends Latour on an inner journey: "Before the nine strokes were done Rome
                  faded, and behind it he sensed something Eastern, with palm
                  trees&#8212;Jerusalem perhaps, though he had never been there. . . . he
                  cherished for a moment this sudden, pervasive sense of the East. Once before he
                  had been carried out of the body thus to a place far away. It had happened on a
                  street in New Orleans.... he [had been]overcome by a feeling of place, was dropped
                  . . . into a garden in the south of France. . . . And now this silvery bell had
                  carried him farther and faster than sound could travel" (43). The bell's sound
                  sets up a series of reactions in Latour's mind, bringing him to places that he has
                  not physically seen but that the sound allows him to imagine. He travels to the
                  Old World, to places of origin: Jerusalem, the holy city; Rome (and thus by
                  implication the Vatican); New Orleans, one of the first cities in the United
                  States; and the south of France, Latour's boyhood home. Although Latour's thoughts
                  are linear&#8212;from distant to recent past&#8212;they are triggered by
                  the sound of the bell all at once and experienced synchronously. This synchronous
                  experience of time becomes central to the novel; the novel works to represent time
                  and space, history and tradition, in nonlinear ways.</p>
               <p>The story of the bell's provenance continues the movement from past to present,
                  from Europe to America: "the inscription [on the bell] is in Spanish. . . . it
                  must have been brought up from Mexico City in an ox-cart .. . and the silver of
                  the Spaniards was really Moorish, was it not.... The Spaniards knew nothing about
                  working silver except as they learned it from the Moors. . . . The Spaniards
                  handed on their skill to the Mexicans, and the Mexicans taught the Navajos to work
                  silver; but it all came from the Moors" (45). Thus the skill of"infidel" Europe
                  becomes the artisanship of Catholic Spaniards, the trade of colonized Mexicans,
                  and finally the art and craft of Native Americans, who are in effect being
                  displaced by the carriers of the traditions they have embraced. The two French
                  priests, Father Latour and his companion Father Vaillant, listen to their Spanish
                  bell ringing the Catholic Angelus in an American territory occupied first by the
                  Native Americans, then the Spanish, then by the French, and finally by Americans.
                  The bell's provenance illustrates historical movement; the tradition of
                  silversmithing becomes away of tracing patterns of Old World imperialism and yet
                  also suggests that, in Cather's mind, aesthetic traditions continue regardless of
                  who is in power.</p>
               <p>Cather's descriptions of landscape&#8212;the New Mexican mesa
                  itself&#8212;provide the visual counterpart to the Angelus bell. The mesa
                  offers another trope that we can use to help us read beyond language. Father
                  Latour and Jacinto, riding through this landscape en route to Acoma, stop so that
                  Jacinto can show Latour where they are going, "The Bishop following with his eye
                  the straight, pointing Indian hand, saw, far away, two great mesas. . . . at this
                  distance [they] seemed close together, though they were really some miles apart"
                  (96). Mesas are perceptible only at a distance although distance can blur the
                  perception of depth. The distance alters our perspective on the subject to the
                  point that the distance&#8212;perspective&#8212;becomes the subject. And
                  because each layer of a mesa is a compression or distillation of the landscape at
                  a particular point in time, seeing the entire mesa allows us to see all the
                  different eras of history <emph rend="italic">at once</emph>: chronological time
                  can be seen synchronously.</p>
               <p>The layers of the novel, which resemble the striations in a mesa, create a novel
                  structured to collapse seeming oppositions, such as pagan and Christian, Europe
                  and America, past and present, into one another. In order to see the full range of
                  these complexities, we need to learn to read the landscape. The mesa is the site
                  of that lesson. Each term of the opposition becomes a striation of the novel, and
                  by collapsing these seeming dialectics, Cather calls into question the idea that
                  any one history, any one set of experiences, can define America. The mesa like
                  structure of the novel incorporates Old World and New and finds the Old World
                     <emph rend="italic">in</emph> the New.</p>
               <p>Latour's reactions to the mesa and to the sound of the bell are examples of how
                  the novel attempts to layer Old World and New, but Latour himself also offers an
                  example of the connection between old and new. Latour's name indicates the
                  presence of this layering: the aesthetic ideals of Walter Pater, whose final novel
                  was titled <hi rend="italic">Gaston Latour</hi> (1888), about a Frenchman in the
                  Middle Ages. This in turn is eerily echoed by Cather's last, unfinished novel: a
                  story of two French boys from Avignon, set during the Middle Ages. Although Cather
                  seems to have quoted Pater directly only once, in her 1925 preface to Sarah Orne
                  Jewett's short stories, Bernice Slote suggests that Pater was one of those "great
                  essayists . . . whose beliefs and whose rich, incantatory, or elegant styles
                  certainly touched [Cather's]own" (36). Cather's early statement that "a novel
                  requires not one flash of understanding, but a clear, steady flame and oil in
                  one's flask beside" (qtd in Skaggs 11) resonates directly with what Pater wrote in
                  the conclusion to <hi rend="italic">The Renaissance</hi>: "to burn always with
                  this hard, gemlike flame, to maintain this ecstasy, is success in life" (Bloom
                  60). Pater's "hard gemlike flame"and Cather's "clear, steady flame" are clearly
                  similar fires. Pater's ideas pervade this novel to the extent that Latour becomes
                  a sort of Pater on horseback. So, for instance, when Latour says to Joseph
                  Vaillant that "I do not see you as you really are, Joseph; I see you through my
                  affection for you" (50) it rephrases Pater's dictum that one should "know one's
                  own impression as it really is" (Bloom 17).</p>
               <p>Latour's burning desire to build a cathedral worthy of the beautiful setting
                  echoes a Paterian comment that Cather made to Mariel Gere in an 1896 letter, to
                  the effect that there is no god but one god, and art is god's revealer. She said
                  that was her creed and indicated her commitment to it (August 4,1896, Cather
                  papers, University Archives/Special Collections Department, UNL Libraries). Latour
                  is the artist figure within the artistic creation of the novel. He is <emph rend="italic">not</emph> a representation of Cather herself although they do
                  share a similarly Paterian vision. Latour's position at the end of the novel
                  embodies Pater's idea that life is a "drift of momentary acts of sight and passion
                  and thought. . . . to such a tremulous wisp constantly reforming itself on the
                  stream, to a single sharp impression, with a sense in it, a relic more or less
                  fleeting, of such moments gone by, what is real in our life fines itself down"
                  (Bloom 59-60). In <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, Cather
                  records specific incidents in the life of Latour and his friend, Father Vaillant,
                  but fleetingly, with large gaps of time and space between episodes. Ultimately,
                  however, the novel "fines itself down" to the moment of Latour's consciousness
                  before he dies: a refined moment, a precise moment, but composed of a flood of
                  memories. This refined moment in the flow is like one note heard in the midst of
                  many or like one striation of earth in the totality of a mesa.</p>
               <p>Latour, like Pater, is interested in the beautiful more than the sensual; when his
                  parishioners want to please him they give him "something good for the eye" (179).
                  Latour is made uncomfortable by the physical, a distaste nowhere more clearly
                  marked than in the cave scene about a third of the way through the novel. Latour
                  and his guide, Jacinto, are caught in a snowstorm and take refuge in a cave
                  Jacinto knows of. The cave is a "mouth-like opening. . . . two great stone lips,
                  slightly parted and thrust outward"(127). From the beginning, the cave signifies a
                  kind of appetite and physicality that will be distasteful to the priest.</p>
               <p>The cave is a place sacred to the Pecos tribe's rituals, which is another reason
                  for Latour's discomfort&#8212;he is outside his parish, so to speak. Jacinto
                  tells him the cave is "used by [his] people," which suggests that somewhere in the
                  underground cavern (perhaps in the hole that Jacinto so carefully blocks off from
                  the priest) is the snake holy to his tribe. In the cave it is Jacinto, not the
                  priest, who tends the altar and sacred flame. Jacinto's religion is the New
                  World's own "Old World"; the European traditions represented by Latour seem
                  youthful in comparison. The cave is a labyrinth of holes, throatlike passages,
                  mouths, and caverns, suggesting that the French priest seems to be at the opposite
                  end of his Catholic church and its idea of heaven. It is not coincidence that the
                  chapter is titled "Snake Root"; Latour is at the <emph rend="italic">root</emph>
                  of things, the base. The cave is the site where many of the novel's apparent
                  oppositions are conflated. It also becomes a site wherein the New World of America
                  reveals its significantly ancient roots.</p>
               <p>There is something primitive about the cave: the strong, devouring femaleness of
                  the cavities and orifices directly contrasts with the icons of"dolorous Virgins"
                  above ground.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a1" target="wi-fn1" n="1"/> This cave
                  is the first of two feminized enclosures within which Latour will encounter
                  something he cannot name or control, something akin to the sublime. This powerful
                  force resides in the cave below the Sangre de Cristo mountains, which adds to the
                  sense that its sacredness antedates the blood of Christ under which it hides. The
                  "pagan" lies under the Christian surface implying the presence of an earth goddess
                  whom Latour senses but cannot name. There are also other resonances and other
                  beliefs in this cave and as a result Latour feels quite ill.</p>
               <p>After Jacinto lights the fire, however, Latour&#8212;and the
                  reader&#8212;encounter still other juxtapositions, other layers of meaning.
                  The fire relaxes the priest, warms him to the point that he becomes aware of "an
                  extraordinary vibration. . . . it hummed like a hive of bees, like a heavy roll of
                  distant drums" (129). Jacinto, also hearing the thrumming noise, leads the priest
                  through a tunnel. The two men go "along a tunnel . . . where the roof grew much
                  lower. . . . Jacinto knelt down over a fissure in the stone floor, like a crack in
                  china. . . . he put his ear on the opening. . . . Father Latour lay with his ear
                  to this crack for a long time" (129-30). We are not allowed to ignore the
                  continuous penetration, deepening, revelation&#8212;the two men go from a
                  low-roofed tunnel to a fissure, a crack, an opening, another crack. The priest and
                  the Indian are moving toward the innermost <hi rend="italic">sancta
                  sanctorum</hi>. Finally, we are at the source of the vibration and Father Latour
                  realizes:"he was listening to one of the oldest voices of the earth. What he heard
                  was the sound of a great underground river, flowing through a resounding cavern.
                  The water was far, far below, perhaps as deep as the foot of the mountain, a flood
                  moving in utter blackness under ribs of antediluvian rock. It was not a rushing
                  noise, but the sound of a great flood moving with great majesty and power" (130).
                  The priest has encountered the creative imagination via British Romanticism and
                  Coleridge's "Kubla Khan" (1816). In Coleridge's poem, of course, the visionary
                  poet sees and hears: <q rend="block">
                     <lg type="excerpt">
                        <l>Where Alph, the sacred river, ran</l>
                        <l>Through caverns measureless to man</l>
                        <l>Down to a sunless sea.</l>
                        <l> . . . . . . . .</l>
                        <l>And from this chasm, with ceaseless turmoil seething,</l>
                        <l>As if this earth in fast thick pants were breathing.</l>
                     </lg>
                  </q> Coleridge's underground river is also a "mighty fountain," and its tumult
                  causes Kubla Khan to hear "ancestral voices." What Cather gives us here is a site
                  of disjunction, an implicit confrontation between Old Worlds: the allusion to
                  Coleridge suggests the Old World of Europe, but the cave encloses one of the
                  "oldest voices of the earth." The force of the flood is such that both Latour's
                  Paterian Catholicism and Jacinto's Native American mysticism are humbled before
                  its ancient sound. The voice of the ancient river echoes the voice of the bell:
                  both sounds transport the priest, although the river terrifies him because he
                  cannot name what it is that he hears. Latour and Jacinto do not talk about what
                  they have heard&#8212;the priest's only response is "[i]t is terrible"
                  (130)&#8212;they simply return to sit by the fire.</p>
               <p>Evelyn Hively suggests that this cave scene provides "one of the strongest points
                  of contrast in religions in the book" (158), but I would suggest that we are not
                  being asked to <emph rend="italic">contrast</emph> religions. Instead, we are
                  forced to question which set of beliefs is informing the other. Can either be
                  privileged? We are presented not with a contrast but with a relationship that
                  implies connection, a connection that makes Latour uncomfortable because it asks
                  him to acknowledge beliefs other than his own. Thus when he and Jacinto return to
                  the cave, the fire that Jacinto had kindled is "giving off a rich glow of light in
                  that lofty Gothic chamber" (131). Prior to the encounter with the underground
                  river, the cavern was only <emph rend="italic">like</emph> "a Gothic chapel" "of
                  vague outline" (129), but now, as if the encounter with the Romantic imagination
                  has transfigured the cave, it is "<emph rend="italic">that</emph> lofty Gothic
                  chamber" (134 emphasis mine), a specific site, recognizable to the priest in a way
                  the voices of the river are not. Only after the cave actually becomes a Gothic
                  chamber can the priest fully relax, eat, and sleep. Nevertheless, this Gothic
                  space is also sacred to Jacinto's tribe and contains a river that reverberates
                  with the sounds of histories that make Latour's religion seem brand-new by
                  comparison. The cave becomes a nexus of shifting, apparently contradictory
                  meanings: the cave's stone lips will provide refuge, but the refuge's smell makes
                  the priest ill; the fire burns away the odor, but the voice of the river makes him
                  dizzy. The cave is a place for Indian rituals and the site of High Romantic
                  imagination. It seems hollow, but it supports mountains and from it emerge
                  landscapes.</p>
               <p>This already complicated scene is further tangled by Jacinto's presence, which
                  becomes another site of simultaneous meaning. The priest, thinking Jacinto asleep,
                  moves closer to the hole Jacinto had walled up, wanting to examine it more
                  closely. What he sees instead is Jacinto, transfixed by the "oldest voice," in a
                  posture Christlike and mystical: "there against the wall was [Jacinto], standing
                  on some invisible foothold, his arms outstretched against the rock, his body
                  flattened against it, his ear ...listening; listening with supersensual ear, it
                  seemed, and he looked to be supported against the rock by the intensity of his
                  solicitude" (132). Jacinto is simultaneously the Romantic poet, the figure of
                  Christ, and a Native American mystic. Jacinto can hear the voice of the sublime,
                  even be supported by it&#8212;the "invisible foothold" &#8212;while his
                  body is in the position of one who has been crucified. The cave is a place of
                  Indian ritual, Romantic tropology, and now Christian typology. The phrase "he
                  looked to be supported against the rock," which seems simple enough on the
                  surface, in fact adds ambiguities. The phrase could imply that Jacinto is "looking
                  for support" from the so-called rock of the church. However, it is also possible
                  that he is asking the river for the strength to
                  resist&#8212;"against"&#8212;the church.</p>
               <p>Father Latour's vertigo, or what he thinks is vertigo, is caused by hearing the
                  underground river. But Cather creates a dizzying scene for the reader as well,
                  pushing us ever deeper into the cave, layering histories, typologies, and
                  mythologies, until we too, feel that it is unlike anything we have experienced.
                  Jacinto is the type of Christ, arms outstretched, supported by an intense
                  "solicitude," a curious word to use here because according to the <hi rend="italic">Oxford English Dictionary</hi>, it means both "care" and
                  "disquietude, uneasiness." But Jacinto is also the Spanish word for hyacinth
                  flower, which calls to mind the myth of Hyacinth and Apollo. Apollo loved
                  Hyacinth, but when a discus Apollo threw was blown off course by the jealous
                  Zephyr, the West Wind, the discus struck Hyacinth on the head and killed him. From
                  his lover's body Apollo created the hyacinth flower, giving his lover immortality
                  of a sort. The figure of Jacinto blends two stories of immortality and
                  transubstantiation, one Christian, the other pre-Christian and homoerotic.</p>
               <p>The multiplicity created through the layers of meaning in Jacinto's name continues
                  the layering we have seen in descriptions of the cave: it is a Gothic chamber and
                  a devouring (feminine) mouth. The vibrations in the cave are pastoral, "like a
                  hive of bees," and threatening, "like a heavy roll of distant drums."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a2" target="wi-fn2" n="2"/> And although Father Latour
                  is the priest, it is Jacinto who lights the purifying flame and leads the way to
                  the source; Latour's ritual shave no meaning below the earth. The cave and Jacinto
                  suggest the difficulty of deciphering what exactly is "Old World": the Old World
                  of the Americas before the European settlers or the Old World of Europe. These
                  layer simplicitly allow Cather to question whether terms such as "New World" and
                  "Old World," "ancient" and "modern" can provide adequate definitions with which to
                  interpret history. We have to move beyond such seemingly dichotomous relations
                  into a mode of interpretation that does not privilege any one set of tropes over
                  any other.</p>
               <p>As we move out of the cave, histories appear before us like the striations in the
                  mesas: the river flows "under ribs of antediluvian rock," and from this
                  antediluvian space we move up and out, into the "tender morning"outside the cave's
                  mouth. The morning landscape that greets the two men when they emerge from the
                  cave is a "gleaming white world," covered with "virgin snow," a new world, a
                  blank. The virgin snow appears to cancel out the ancient systems of belief: the
                  European's Virgin obliterates the stone lips of Jacinto's cave. The branches
                  outside the cave are "laden with soft, rose-coloured clouds of virgin snow" (132),
                  an almost paradisiacal image: the pearly gates to the New World. The landscape and
                  the description of the morning move us to a consideration of history and the
                  movement from an Old World to a New, a shift that seems at first to be a
                  straightforward linear progression. But the entire mesa, including the cave that
                  supports it, is created from layers of Old World and New; the layers support and
                  enable one another. Cather attempts to move us beyond written language in our
                  apprehension of these layers of meaning: what happens in the cave happens through
                  our raft of associations with the brief words she gives us. The language is the
                  tip; it is not the whole. We comprehend the whole only when we cease to focus on
                  singular, particular images.</p>
               <p>Within the cave we begin to understand how the novel's layers complicate easy
                  understandings of religion and history; the landscape outside the cave presents a
                  visual correlation for that lesson. Latour's encounter with Sada, the Mexican
                  slave, rewrites the cave scene in order to stress this visual lesson even as it
                  presents another example of the complicated structures underlying the apparently
                  simple surface of the novel. Their meeting, chronicled in the chapter called
                  "December Night," begins with Father Latour's dark night of the soul and seems to
                  be an overt paean to Catholicism and its salutatory powers. Once we see all the
                  layers of this scene, however, we also see Latour's position as a Paterian
                  observer and notice that what is at work in Latour's church is something much
                  older than catholicism. What happens between Latour and Sada reinforces the
                  importance of seeing the whole rather than focusing on the particular.</p>
               <p>The encounter with Sada stresses sight, highlighting the importance of the visual
                  over the verbal. The courtyard between Latour's house and the church is covered
                  with snow, an etching in black and silver: "the court was white with snow, and the
                  shadows of walls and buildings stood out sharply in the faint light" (212). This
                  snow is different from the blizzard that obliterated the trail and forced Latour
                  into the stone-lipped cave. Here in his own church-yard Latour is in control, able
                  to observe. Unlike in the cave scene, no voices terrify him. There is almost no
                  sound at all except for Sada's confession and prayers. The whole scene emphasizes
                  the way light plays over surfaces: from the silhouette of the church tower against
                  moonlit clouds and shadows on the snow to Latour's candle shining on Sada's "dark
                  brown peon face" and the "red spark of the sanctuary lamp" in the pitch dark of
                  the church (214).</p>
               <p>Even Sada's prayers express themselves visually. Latour is moved by the belief he
                     <emph rend="italic">sees</emph> on her face when she tells him it has been 19
                  years since she has "<emph rend="italic">seen</emph> the holy things of the altar"
                  (214, emphasis mine). Latour had never "<emph rend="italic">seen</emph> such pure
                  goodness shine out of a human's countenance" (213, emphasis mine). When Latour
                  lets Sada into the church, to the Lady Chapel, he <emph rend="italic">sees</emph>
                  "the working of [Sada's] face. . . . the beautiful tremors [that] passed over it
                  [and] tears of ecstasy" (214). All this light and shadow suggests Cather's essay
                  "Light on Adobe Walls," her unfinished fragment about the possibilities of
                  artistic representation. The artist can paint not sunlight but "only the tricks
                  that shadows play with it. . . . some emotion . . . that happens to give him
                  personal delight . . . that makes one nerve in him thrill and tremble" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 124). Both Sada and Latour experience this
                  "thrill," Sada by seeing the Lady Chapel, Latour by seeing Sada's belief.</p>
               <p>The visible power of Sada's ecstasy allows Latour to share her emotion: "He was
                  able to feel, kneeling beside her, the preciousness of the things of the altar. .
                  . . he received the miracle in her heart into his own, saw through her eyes"
                  (217-18). Earlier Latour had said miracles "rest upon our perceptions being made
                  finer, so that for a moment our eyes can see and our ears can hear what is there
                  about us always" (50). Ironically, the miracle Latour experiences with Sada
                  involves him seeing "through her eyes" rather than his own. These moments of fine
                  perception, moments that imply a fleeting unity, are described in the conclusion
                  to <hi rend="italic">The Renaissance</hi>, in which Pater talks about those
                  instants when we are able to distinguish from among a "flood of external objects"
                  and receive a "single sharp impression" (Bloom 59). Latour's "miracle" and Pater's
                  "single sharp impression" are similar, if not identical, moments of perception
                  that produce almost identical results.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a3" target="wi-fn3" n="3"/>
               </p>
               <p>Sada becomes the site of a Paterian miracle: what Latour sees in Sada helps him,
                  as Pater says, to "gather up what might otherwise pass unregarded"(Bloom 61). This
                  gathering up of sensation brings Latour to a moment of fullness, of being at one
                  with what is outside himself: "the peace without[the church] seemed all at one
                  with the peace in his soul" (219). This is a marked contrast to Latour's feeling
                  at the beginning of the chapter, when"doubt .. . made him feel an alien. . . . his
                  soul had become a barren field" (211). Even at the moment of fullness, however,
                  there is what Pater calls a "vanishing away" (Bloom 60) in the description of "the
                  line of black footprints [Latour's] departing visitor had left in the wet scurf of
                  the snow" (219). The silvery beauty of the newly fallen snow is now "wet scurf";
                  the moment of seeming "all at one" vanishes into a line of departing footprints.
                  The Paterian moment is fluid, not static:"those impressions of the individual mind
                  . . . are in perpetual flight"(Bloom 60). Thus this entire scene becomes a kind of
                  passion play about a moment of beauty moving us out of ourselves. We recognize and
                  "fine down" an impression, but at the moment of fining down there is loss. Latour
                  is joined with Sada and feels his inner peace merge with the peace of the external
                  world. But the footsteps vanish, and the next chapter begins with the announcement
                  of the death of Eusabio's son.</p>
               <p>Latour comforts Sada by giving her not warm words but a "little silver medal, with
                  a figure of the Virgin"&#8212;something to look at. He thinks this a good gift
                  for Sada "for one who cannot read&#8212;or think&#8212;the Image, the
                  physical form of Love!" (219, 220).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a4" target="wi-fn4" n="4"/> He offers her not language but an image, something
                  which her soul can "adore" (220). Sada's ability to gain comfort from an image
                  reveals to Latour the limitations of his
                  intellectual&#8212;verbal&#8212;faith, "his prayers were empty words and
                  brought him no refreshment" (211). Vision seems more important than language, an
                  idea that may explain the elision over the name Mary: the name is not as important
                  to Sada as is the feeling she gets when she sees the altar in the Lady Chapel.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a5" target="wi-fn5" n="5"/>
               </p>
               <p>Latour sees the Lady Chapel only in terms of Catholicism, but Cather creates
                  layers of meaning in this feminized enclosure as well, linking it to the
                  stone-lipped cave in which Latour found such uncomfortable refuge. Cather's
                  description of the spiritual presence in the Lady Chapel links the Virgin Mary
                  with other, earlier goddesses who offer comfort to the wretched: Latour is able to
                  "feel all it meant to [Sada] to know that there was a Kind Woman in Heaven....
                  [o]ld people, who have felt blows and toil and know the world's hard hand, need,
                  even more than children do, a woman's tenderness. Only a Woman, divine, could know
                  all that a woman can suffer" (217). Latour's God is dismissed in lieu of this
                  other divine force that can understand female pain. This is not only a rare
                  expression of female solidarity on Cather's part but also a link between the
                  Mariolatry of the Lady Chapel and the ancient snake-goddess in the cave.</p>
               <p>The female divinity within the Lady Chapel finds further expression in the images
                  of the transformative moonlight that bracket the scenes inside the chapel itself.
                  When Latour wakes up in the night and decides to go to the church, he sees the
                  "full moon ... [that] threw a pale phosphorescent luminousness over the heavens"
                  (212). Afterward, as Sada slips off into the dark, "the full moon shone high in
                  the blue vault, majestic, lonely, benign" (219). The moon, of course, has long
                  been considered a female symbol and suggests again that Latour's religion should
                  be seen in the context of older religions that have not been supplanted as much as
                  they have been subsumed. Marina Warner, in her study of the Virgin Mary, places
                  the Virgin in a context similar to what Cather does here. Warner suggests the
                  possibility of a "chain of descent from Hippolyte [queen of the Amazons] to Diana
                  to the Virgin. . . . that the Amazon queen venerated in Cappodocia was subsumed
                  into the fertility goddess Diana of Ephesus, and that the memories of her emblem .
                  . . survived in the city where the Virgin Mary was proclaimed" (280). Warner also
                  points out that"Diana was associated with the moon . . . and the Virgin Mary is
                  identified with the moon and the stars' influence as well as with the forces of
                  fertility and generation" (225). It seems no accident that the title of the
                  chapter that follows the scene between Latour and Sada is titled "Spring in the
                  Navajo Country." We go from "Woman, divine" to spring: the power of the goddess is
                  still at work.</p>
               <p>The moon shining down on Latour as he looks down at Sada's vanishing footprints
                  suggests an older religion, one that Latour would not or could not recognize. The
                  image of the moon and the image on the medal Latour gives Sada are two
                  incarnations of this "Woman, divine": the two virgins&#8212;Diana and
                  Mary&#8212;watch over the priest and the suffering woman. These female
                  divinities connect the ancient goddess with the Catholic icon with the
                  stone-lipped cave's snake: the chapel becomes an extension of the cave. Just as
                  Mary and her chapel support the church and the cave supports the
                  mountains&#8212;recesses that strengthen&#8212;so too the "space" or gap
                  in the text where the word Mary might appear supports the presence of Diana or any
                  "Woman, divine."</p>
               <p>The final paragraph of this section shifts from Latour alone, locking "his
                  church," to the moon alone in the arched "blue vault" of the heavens and then back
                  to Latour, looking at Sada's footsteps in the snow. Latour has his church, the
                  moon has hers (the blue vault of the heavens), although what Latour may briefly
                  sense but does not understand is that the Lady Chapel, the moon, and the cave are
                  all connected. The rapid shifts in focus&#8212;from church to moon to
                  Latour&#8212;are another manifestation of the novel's layers, again creating a
                  deeper structure than at first seems apparent. As with the notes of the Angelus
                  bell, this scene is not complete until the final note, sounded by the presence of
                  the moon, has been heard or seen.</p>
               <p>Cather's layering process moves us out of a dichotomized "either/or" reading of
                  the novel into a way of reading based on "both/and." Thus Jacinto embodies both
                  Christian and pre-Christian identities as well as that of the Romantic poet, Sada
                  worships at the altar of an ancient goddess who is also the Virgin Mary, and
                  Latour's cathedral is an edifice built from, and out of, a variety of traditions.
                  The cathedral is "worthy of a setting naturally beautiful" (175) and it will be
                  built in the style of the Midi Romanesque, which Latour says is "the right style
                  for this country" (243). After it is finished, the cathedral seems to be one with
                  the southwestern landscape; it is both southwestern and French, organic and
                  constructed: "the tawny church seemed to start directly out of those rose-coloured
                  hills. . . . the towers rose clear into the blue air while the body of the church
                  still lay against the mountain" (272). The description of the church on the
                  mountain is similar to Jacinto's position clinging to the wall of the
                  cave&#8212;both church and man unify seeming opposites. Pater seems to have
                  presciently described Latour's church in "Winckelmann," when he explains that
                  "Christian art was still dependent of pagan examples, building the shafts of pagan
                  temples into its churches" (Bloom 213). Although Latour may not have actually used
                  the <hi rend="italic">shafts</hi> of pagan temples, his church is supported by the
                  cave wherein Jacinto's goddess-snake is enclosed.</p>
               <p>Latour's cathedral becomes not a colonizer's monument but an example of what can
                  happen when, as Pater described in his essay on Coleridge, "a mind concentrates
                  itself, frees itself from the limitations of the particular, the individual, [and]
                  attains a strange power of modifying and centralising what it receives from
                  without, according to the pattern of an inward ideal"(Bloom 150).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a6" target="wi-fn6" n="6"/> Latour's idea about what
                  "his" cathedral should look like moves free from the particularities of convention
                  and allows him to build a church that reminds him of something "nearer Clermont"
                  in the Santa Fe hills that he describes as the color of "the dried blood of saints
                  and martyrs preserved in old churches in Rome" (272). His inward ideals about the
                  sacred and the beautiful guide him in designing his monument. Pater's idea seems
                  an apt description, not just of what the cathedral represents within the text of
                  the novel itself but of what the novel itself represents in terms of Cather's
                  aesthetic project and as we will see, of what happens in Latour's mind before his
                  death. The "particular" would seem to force a choice in interpretive modes but the
                  "inward ideal" can be adapted to suggest a way of reading that allows multiples,
                  takes us beyond the words on the page.</p>
               <p>Before Latour dies, his caretakers think that "his mind was failing," but Latour
                  does not care about their opinion. They do not realize that his mind "was only
                  extraordinarily active in some other part of the great picture of his life" (290).
                  Latour ranges through time and space, drawing on all episodes of his life without
                  highlighting any one in particular:<q rend="block">He observed also that there was
                     no longer any perspective to his memories. He remembered his winters with his
                     cousins on the Mediterranean when he was a little boy, his student days in the
                     Holy City, as clearly as he remembered the arrival of M. Molny and the building
                     of his cathedral. He was soon to have done with calendared time, and it had
                     already ceased to count for him. He sat in the middle of his own consciousness;
                     none of his former states of mind were lost or outgrown. They were all within
                     reach of his hand, and all comprehensible. (290)</q>None of Latour's history is
                  lost to him: it is all there, all comprehensible. He has "modified" and
                  "centralized" his past; it becomes what one reader called "the tower of
                     consciousness."<ref type="authorial" xml:id="wi-a7" target="wi-fn7" n="7"/> Of
                  course, Latour's very name indicates his position: he is in <emph rend="italic">la
                     tour</emph>, the tower. Latour's far-ranging memories and associations echo the
                  pattern of associations set in motion by the silver bell ringing the Angelus much
                  earlier in the novel. In both instances he moves free from the
                  particular&#8212;there is "no perspective"&#8212;yet each memory is a
                  specific moment and the moments form a flow. It is this perspective&#8212;in
                  which there is no perspective, in which everything, Old World and New, Catholic
                  and pagan, youth and age, is layered together&#8212;that the novel pushes us
                  to maintain while we read. We are asked to read with a perspective that, like
                  Latour's, loses nothing, comprehends everything.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTES</head>
                  <p>I would like to thank Janis Stout for her useful and insightful suggestions
                     about this paper when I presented it at the Sixth International Willa Cather
                     Seminar (1995), and I am grateful to Merrill Skaggs both for suggesting that
                     the cave might be a "goddess cave" and for the reference to Evelyn Hively's
                     book.</p>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn1" target="wi-a1" n="1"> For further discussion on
                     the almost overdetermined femaleness of the cave, see Hermione Lee's <hi rend="italic">Double Lives</hi> (New York: Pantheon, 1989), Sharon O'Brien's
                        <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather</hi> (New York: Oxford UP, 1987), or Janis
                     Stout's <hi rend="italic">Strategies of Reticence</hi> (Charlottesville: UP of
                     Virginia, 1990).</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn2" target="wi-a2" n="2"> The drums also send us to
                     Conrad's <hi rend="italic">Heart of Darkness</hi>, although the darkness of the
                     cave is not the unmitigated evil of Kurtz but the overwhelming power of the
                     Romantic imagination.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn3" target="wi-a3" n="3"> Watching Sada allows
                     Latour to feel "the beautiful concept of Mary pierce [him] like a sword" (218);
                     this is almost an enactment of Pater's own language.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn4" target="wi-a4" n="4"> It is interesting to note
                     that Latour equates reading with thinking, that although he says to himself
                     that the church was "Sada's house and he was a servant in it" (218), he
                     nevertheless puts Sada on a level with unthinking beasts of burden.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn5" target="wi-a5" n="5"> The name Mary appears
                     only three times in almost 10 pages, twice said by Latour as he prays with
                     Sada.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn6" target="wi-a6" n="6"> It seems not
                     uncoincidental that Pater's description of Coleridge also describes Latour's
                     cathedral, given Cather's earlier use of Coleridge in the novel.</note>
                  <note type="authorial" xml:id="wi-fn7" target="wi-a7" n="7"> I am grateful to Bill
                     Tipper for suggesting this term.</note>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Bloom, Harold</author>, ed. <title level="m">Selected Writings of
                           Walter Pater</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Columbia
                           UP</publisher>, <date>1974</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Death Comes for the
                           Archbishop</title>. 1927. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1971</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather On
                        Writing</title>. 1949. Foreword by Stephen Tennant.
                        <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1988</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Hively, Evelyn Helmick</author>. <title level="m">Sacred Fire: Willa
                           Cather's Novel Cycle</title>. <pubPlace>Lanham MD</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>UP of America</publisher>, <date>1994</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire</author>. <title level="m">After the World
                           Broke in Two: The Later Novels of Willa Cather</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Charlottesville</pubPlace>: <publisher>UP of
                        Virginia</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Slote, Bernice</author>, ed. <title level="m">The Kingdom of Art:
                           Willa Cather's First Principles and Critical Statements
                        1893-1896</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1966</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Warner, Marina</author>. <title level="m">Alone of All Her Sex: The
                           Myth and the Cult of the Virgin Mary</title>. <pubPlace>New
                        York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1983</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="moseley">
            <front>
               <head type="main">"The Hero Within"</head>
               <head type="sub">Heroic Archetypes in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
               </head>
               <byline>ANN MOSELEY</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>Willa Cather maintained a lifelong fascination with both real-life and fictional
                  heroes. Among her earliest readings were Homer, Shakespeare, Emerson, and
                  Carlyle&#8212;all writers whose subjects could be termed heroic. Clearly this
                  fascination with heroes was interwoven with her preference for romanticism. As
                  Bernice Slote observes in her introduction to <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of
                  Art</hi>, Cather "obviously liked these patterns of romance, whatever the story ..
                  . [because] romance exalts courage, honor, daring, love, and all the emotions she
                  considered ennobling; it also represents the creative, exploring truth of the
                  imagination" (63).</p>
               <p>As Cather's art developed, her use of the "patterns of romance" changed rather
                  dramatically from a focus on the outer "heroic action" of romance in which the
                  "hero is the exemplum of courage, daring, and the strong passions that give life
                  purpose and strength" (Slote 63) to the "creative, exploring truth of the
                  imagination" to what Harold Bloom has called the "internalization of
                  quest-romance" (15). Her active male protagonists&#8212;Bartley Alexander, Jim
                  Burden, Tom Outland, and Archbishop Latour, for example&#8212;and her
                  proactive female protagonist Thea Kronborg embody the heroic quest archetype of
                  separation, initiation, and return described by Joseph Campbell in <hi rend="italic">The Hero with a Thousand Faces</hi> (30). However, this powerful
                  paradigm proves inadequate to explain the heroic roles of the characters in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>&#8212;especially the role of female
                  protagonist Cécile Auclair.</p>
               <p>The traditional quest structure cannot elucidate the heroic ideal in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> because this structure presupposes a
                  central action, and as many critics have observed&#8212;and even
                  complained&#8212;this novel has little or no plot and thus little or no
                  action. Instead of focusing on external action, Cather sets her novel in "the
                  internal arena," where, according to Dana A. Heller, the great romantic poets
                  found "the true drama of the quest"(5). Indeed, Carlyle declared in <hi rend="italic">On Heroes and Hero-Worship</hi>, a book that Cather read in her
                  youth (Slote 42), "The hero is he who lives in the inward sphere of things, in the
                  true, divine and eternal, which exists always, unseen to most" (184). Even
                  Campbell emphasizes the inner quest, asserting that "The passage of the
                  mythological hero may be overground, incidentally; fundamentally it is
                  inward&#8212;into depths where ... long lost, forgotten powers are revivified,
                  to be made available for the transfiguration of the world"(29). Heller believes
                  that this romantic internalization of the quest "anticipates the feminization of
                  the form by creating a kind of heroism not determined by physical strength but by
                  intellectual and visionary endeavors"(5). The paradigm that best explains this
                  internal heroic quest is that of "the hero within" as discussed by Carol Pearson.
                  Like many feminists, Pearson recognizes that "The great books on the hero, such as
                  Joseph Campbell's <hi rend="italic">The Hero with a Thousand Faces</hi>, assumed
                  either than the hero was male or that male heroism and female heroism were
                  essentially the same"(xx). In her study, Pearson found that "although on the
                  archetypal level the patterns of male and female heroism were quite similar, they
                  differed profoundly in detail, tone, and meaning from analogous stories about
                  men"(xx). However, Pearson also declares that many feminist theorists
                  "overemphasize differences" in male and female heroes and proposes to explore
                  "female and male journey patterns together" (xx). In <hi rend="italic">The Hero
                     Within: Six Archetypes We Live By</hi>, Pearson expands the idea of the hero to
                  portray the lifetime heroic journey based on the "additive" but "not strictly
                  linear" (xxii) archetypal stages of the Innocent, the Orphan, the Martyr, the
                  Warrior, the Wanderer, and the Magician. Although some correlation exists between
                  Pearson's archetypes and the standard Jungian archetypes, such as the correlation
                  between her Magician and Jung's Wise Old Man or Wise Old Woman, her focus is quite
                  different from that of the classic psychologist. Defining <emph rend="italic">archetype</emph> as "essentially an unconscious content that is altered by
                  becoming conscious and by being perceived" (<hi rend="italic">Basic</hi> 289),
                  Jung focuses on the unconscious whereas Pearson explores "the archetypes active in
                  our <emph rend="italic">conscious</emph> lives" (xxvii)&#8212;archetypes that
                  in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> Cather, the artist, has filled out
                  with symbols and characters that are "the material of conscious experience" (
                  Jung, <hi rend="italic">Aspects</hi> 107).</p>
               <p>Many of the characters in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> exist
                  primarily on the level of archetype, or shadow. As Susan J. Rosowski has observed,
                  the characters in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, like many of the
                  settings and incidents, "all have the reality of an idea for which capital letters
                  are appropriate: Cécile is Mother, Jacques is Child, the Rock is Loyalty,
                  and the wilderness beyond it Annihilation" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage</hi> 187).
                  According to Pearson's archetypal paradigm, we may read the young Cécile
                  as the archetype of the Innocent, Jacques as that of the Orphan, Jeanne Le Ber as
                  the Martyr, Pierre Charron as the Wanderer, Count Frontenac as the Warrior, and
                  Euclide Auclair and Bishop Laval as Magicians&#8212;one secular and one
                  religious. In addition to providing the key to understanding how these characters
                  embody specific archetypes, Pearson's archetypes also explain the personal growth
                  that occurs within the protagonist Cécile Auclair and, to a lesser
                  degree, within other major characters in the novel.</p>
               <p>James Woodress's complaint that "the dramatis personae of the novel tend to be
                  flat" and "two-dimensional" (430), justified by Merrill Skaggs as the appropriate
                  form for what she views as Cather's "miracle play" (<hi rend="italic">After the
                     World</hi> 137), can also be explained by the concept of archetype, of the
                  primordial forms that become Cather's <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  of Quebec. Along with the archetype of the Innocent, which will be discussed later
                  in the context of Cécile Auclair's growth, the archetype of the Orphan is
                  what Pearson calls a "preheroic" archetype. According to Pearson, "Life inevitably
                  will liberate Innocents from their illusions, but Orphans, more than any other
                  type, need help crossing the threshold and embarking upon their heroic journey"
                  (37).</p>
               <p>The archetypal Orphan in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is Jacques, "a
                  chunky, rather clumsy little boy of six, unkept and uncared for, dressed in a pair
                  of old sailor's breeches" by his "irreclaimable" mother 'Toinette Gaux (49-50).
                  Even young Cécile notices that "This child never looked very well. He was
                  not thin,&#8212;rather chunky, on the contrary,&#8212;but there was no
                  color in his cheeks, or even in his lips. That, Cécile knew, was because
                  he wasn't properly nourished" (63). The help that Jacques needs to embark on his
                  own heroic journey comes not from his mother or his unknown father but from the
                  Quebec community&#8212;from Bishop Laval who, seeing in him the type of the
                  Christ Child, takes him home one cold night, feeds him, and ceremonially washes
                  his feet; from Count Frontenac, who provides the money for a pair of shoes to
                  protect his feet from the intense cold; and finally from the Auclairs, especially
                  from Cécile, who "had first noticed Jacques playing about the market
                  place, and begun to bring him home with her, wash his face, and give him a piece
                  of good bread to eat"&#8212;adopting him and caring for him as she had cared
                  for her sick mother (51-52).</p>
               <p>Like most orphans, Jacques's primary fear is of abandonment, first of all by his
                  worthless mother and then by the "jolly Breton sailor who had played with him in
                  the summer and carved him a marvelous beaver" before sailing off on <hi rend="italic">La Garonne</hi> (68). Through the love of Cécile and
                  other citizens of Quebec and through the religious instruction about the Holy
                  Family that Cécile gives him, however, Jacques begins to move beyond the
                  Orphan stage, to give love as well as to take it, when he gives his beaver to the
                  Christ Child in the Auclairs' crèche. Although we do not follow Jacques's
                  journey closely, we discover in the epilogue that he has become a sailor, a
                  Wanderer, but that between voyages he returns to the Auclair household and stays
                  in Cécile's old room, vacated upon her marriage. Just as
                  Cécile's engraved cup had once symbolized her home, so do Jacques's
                  shells and corals in Auclair's apothecary shop symbolize that Jacques is no longer
                  an Orphan.</p>
               <p>Whereas an Orphan, such as Jacques, "seeks rescue from suffering, the Martyr
                  embraces it, believing it will bring redemption" (Pearson 98). <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> is filled with stories of martyrs but the most
                  dramatic martyr, perhaps even, as Skaggs asserts, the "most exceptional presence
                  in this novel is that of Jeanne Le Ber" ("A Good Girl" 35), the recluse who steals
                  "down the stair-way like a shadow on her way to mass" (132). Certainly Jeanne Le
                  Ber is the most problematic character in the novel. Wearing "a little haircloth
                  shirt next to her tender skin" (131) even as a child and ultimately sacrificing
                  marriage to her childhood friend Pierre Charron as well as her life with her own
                  family, Jeanne Le Ber embodies the Martyr's belief "that salvation must be earned
                  by suffering" (Pearson 101). Alone in her cell, Jeanne encounters both the
                  personal shadow of her own sins and the archetypal Shadow of Original Sin itself.
                  According to Jung himself&#8212;with whose works Cather may have been familiar
                  through her friendship with Jungian enthusiast Elizabeth Shepley Sargeant
                  (Sargeant 238-40), "The encounter with the dark half of the personality, or
                  'shadow,' ... is as important as that of sin in the Church" (<hi rend="italic">Basic</hi> 462).</p>
               <p>A question arises, however, about the motivation of a Martyr such as Jeanne Le
                  Ber. Is her sacrifice as useless as the embittered Pierre believes after, in
                  stolen meetings with her, he hears her "harsh and hollow" voice, "like an old
                  crow's" (180), and sees her "stone face" that "had been through every sorrow"
                  (182)? Is her sacrifice even self-serving and manipulative like that of the
                  pseudo-Martyr, such as the young Saint-Vallier? Certainly Cather&#8212;like
                  Pierre&#8212;must have asked these questions as she wrote <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, for Jeanne Le Ber had to face some of the same
                  personal choices about life and family that Cather and her autobiographical
                  protagonist Thea Kronborg faced. Although Thea completed her opera tour instead of
                  returning to see her dying mother and Jeanne Le Ber sent the message "Tell her I
                  am praying for her, night and day" (133) instead of responding personally to her
                  mother's deathbed plea, Cather herself delayed work on <hi rend="italic">Shadows
                     on the Rock</hi> to make two long visits to her own mother, who had suffered a
                  stroke while visiting Douglass Cather in Long Beach, California, after the death
                  of her husband (Woodress 417).</p>
               <p>As <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> shows, however, Cather believed that
                  the mission of the spiritual traveler, whether in the realm of religion or art, is
                  vital not only to the traveler but also to the community in which he or she lives.
                  Thus a true Martyr like Jeanne Le Ber is, as Pearson observes, "not trying to
                  bargain to save self but believes that the sacrifice of the self will save others.
                  That is what the Christ story is about: sacrificing to save others" (103).
                  Significantly, Cather introduces Jeanne Le Ber's story with Blinker's report of
                  the "miracle at Montreal. The recluse has had a visit from the angels," he
                  continues, "the night after Epiphany.... That day she broke her spinning-wheel,
                  and in the night two angels came to her cell and mended it for her. She saw them"
                  (128). This miracle&#8212;brought about, we must assume, by Jeanne Le Ber's
                  vicariously enduring the suffering of all human beings just as Christ literally
                  bore their sins&#8212;brings the angels closer to all Quebec: "By many a
                  fireside the story of Jeanne Le Ber's spinning-wheel was told and re-told with
                  loving exaggeration during that severe winter. The word of her visit from the
                  angels went abroad over snow-burdened Canada to the remote parishes. Wherever it
                  went, it brought pleasure, as if the recluse herself had sent to all those
                  families whom she did not know some living beauty,&#8212;a blooming rose-tree,
                  or a shapely fruit-tree in fruit. Indeed, she sent them an incomparable gift"
                  (136-37).</p>
               <p>Jeanne Le Ber's gift is imaged as a flower, the archetypal expression of the
                  feminine spirit as represented in classical myth by the spring reunion of
                  Persephone with Demeter and in Christianity by the rose symbolism of the Virgin
                  Mary. In <hi rend="italic">The Feminine in Jungian Psychology and Christian
                     Theology</hi>, Ann Belford Ulanov declares: "In the highest expression of the
                  feminine spirit both heaviness and materiality are transcended, not to vanish into
                  abstraction but to be transformed. It is a process often symbolized by a flower.
                  The feminine spirit, like a blossom's scent, always remains attached to earthly
                  foundations as to something concrete and individual but also exquisite in beauty
                  and grace. The downward-going road of the feminine spirit is a road of the lowest
                  dung, of the commonest air and water, of the everyday soil of experience in which
                  one receives and achieves transformation" (189). Thus Jeanne Le Ber's intense
                  suffering and self-abasement, symbolized spatially by the lowest of her three
                  cells, from which she makes her confessions, sprout and grow into the flower of
                  the gift of faith that she distributes throughout Quebec in the form of the
                  "beautiful alter-cloths and vestments" she makes in her upper cell (134). But
                  Cather extends the image of the flower even further in this highly symbolic
                  passage: "The people have loved miracles for so many hundred years, not as proof
                  or evidence, but because they are the flowering of desire. In them the vague
                  worship and devotion of the simple-hearted assumes a form. From being a shapeless
                  longing, it becomes a beautiful image; a dumb rapture becomes a melody that can be
                  remembered and repeated; and the experience of the moment, which might have been a
                  lost ecstasy, is made an actual possession and can be bequeathed to another"
                  (137).</p>
               <p>Through the imagery of this passage, Cather equates religion and art as she has so
                  often done before, most notably in her essay on Carlyle, in which she states that
                  art is a "more exacting master . . . even than Jehovah" (423), and in Professor
                  St. Peter's statement that "Art and religion (they are the same thing in the end,
                  of course) have given man the only happiness he has ever had" (<hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> 69). The connection in the above passage from <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, however, is not so much that of
                  sacrifice or fulfillment as that of desire&#8212;the process of spiritual
                  desire that creates a miracle in either religion or art. The archetypal longings,
                  the shadows of the moment, are transformed by art and religion into a miracle,
                  into permanent images and symbolic objects that embody archetypal truths. Like
                  Jung and Paul Tillich, Cather is&#8212;through Jeanne Le Ber&#8212;seeking
                  "a revitalized spiritual life through return to and reinterpretation of symbols"
                  (Ulanov 103-04). Thus the symbol of the lamp, like that of the flower, takes on a
                  dual meaning in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. For Jeanne Le Ber the
                  sanctuary lamp symbolizes the divine light that she wants to become to her
                  community: "watching that spot of light," she prays, "I will be that lamp; that
                  shall be my life" (131). For Cather, as for other romantic writers, the lamp is,
                  as explained by M. H. Abrams, a symbol of divine inspiration, "the divine Idea
                  beamed from God into the soul's mirror, thenceto be projected on the written page"
                  (44).</p>
               <p>Contrary to Pierre Charron's belief, Jeanne Le Ber, like any true Martyr, does not
                  intentionally pass her suffering along to others. "Heroes," as Pearson declares,
                  "not only endure hardships, they maintain their love of life, their courage, and
                  their capacity to care for others. No matter how much suffering they experience,
                  they do not pass it on to others. They absorb it and declare: Suffering stops
                  here" (103). Thus Jeanne Le Ber not only releases Pierre, telling him that he
                  should marry, but she also prays "that God may preserve you from sudden death
                  without repentance, and that we may meet in heaven" (179). Pierre acknowledges to
                  Auclair that he has indeed been preserved from sudden death three times, but it is
                  not until after his own journey as the archetypal Wanderer that Jeanne Le Ber's
                  sacrifice becomes transformative for him, embodied in the transformed self of
                  Cécile Auclair.</p>
               <p>Pearson's assertion that "the Wanderer is exemplified by stories of the knight,
                  the cowboy, and the explorer who set off alone to see the world" (51) seems a
                  ready-made description of Pierre, whom Cather describes as "a slender man in
                  buckskins, with a quick swinging step. . . . He was not a big fellow, this Pierre
                  Charron, hero of the fur trade and the coureurs de bois, not above medium height,
                  but quick as an otter and always sure of himself" (169-70). Even Euclide Auclair's
                  description of Pierre is archetypal, for to Euclide and his wife, "Pierre Charron
                  had seemed the type they had come so far to find; more than anyone else he
                  realized the romantic picture of the free Frenchman of the great forests which
                  they had formed at home on the bank of the Seine" (171-72).</p>
               <p>Pierre's identity as a Wanderer may perhaps be best understood in relationship to
                  the archetype of the Martyr. According to Pearson, "the Wanderer makes the radical
                  assertion that life is not primarily suffering," that "it is an adventure" (51).
                  Like most Wanderers, Pierre's wanderings are motivated by a pivotal, or
                  "transformative, person or concept" (Pearson 65)&#8212;in Pierre's case, by
                  his "disappointment" over Jeanne Le Ber's rejecting him as a lover and taking her
                  initial vow as a recluse. Pearson says that "Wanderers identify a person, an
                  institution, [or] a belief system as the cause of their misery, and then they can
                  avoid or flee the cause" or the "captor" (65). Thus Pierre flees from the
                  wasteland of his emotional life to the literal wasteland of the forest where he
                  squanders half of his money on "drink and women and new guns" (173). On returning
                  to Montreal, "his behaviour was always exemplary, out of respect to his mother"
                  (173), but he is clearly an outsider and he, like many Wanderers, experiences
                  spiritual doubt (Pearson 52). Bitter over the miracles associated with Jeanne Le
                  Ber, he initially rejects all miracles, telling the Auclairs and Captain Pondaven,
                  "Oh, you have nothing over us in the way of miracles! . . . Here we have them all
                  the time. Every Friday the beaver is changed into a fish, so that good Catholics
                  may eat him without sin" (224).</p>
               <p>Paradoxically, however, the Wanderer's "movement into isolation and loneliness
                  ultimately leads back to community" (Pearson 72). For Pierre, it is his friendship
                  with the Auclairs and his growing feelings for Cécile that bring about
                  his transformation. Hearing of the death of Count Frontenac, the Auclairs'
                  protector, Pierre rushes back to be with them in their sorrow, and the crisis
                  begins to bring out the other archetypes in his life. Finding that Euclide has
                  been too busy during the count's illness to keep food in the house, Pierre takes
                  charge, bringing in a deer he has shot and telling Cécile, "You attend to
                  everything else, but by your leave I will cook the venison in my own way" (266).
                  More important than the food, however, is the warm friendship and calm wisdom that
                  he brings into the household. Cécile's "last thoughts before she sank
                  into forgetfulness were of a friend, devoted and fearless, here in the house with
                  them, as if he were one of themselves. He had not a throne behind him, like the
                  Count. . . , not the authority of a parchment and seal. But he had authority, and
                  a power which came from knowledge of the country and its people; from knowledge,
                  and from a kind of passion. His daring and his pride seemed to her even more
                  splendid than Count Frontenac's" (268). By the conclusion of book 6, Pierre the
                  Wanderer has gained "the Warrior's ability to assert . . . [his] own wishes in the
                  relationship, the Martyr's capacity to give and commit to others, and the
                  Magician's knowledge that there is no scarcity, that we can have all the love we
                  need as our birthright" (Pearson 73).</p>
               <p>As suggested by Cécile's comparison, the dominant archetypes of Pierre
                  Charron and Count Frontenac are quite different. Whereas Pierre is initially a
                  Wanderer, the count is primarily a Warrior. According to Pearson, whereas the
                  Wanderer "identifies the dragon and flees," the Warrior "stays and fights" (74).
                  Certainly Count Frontenac was always a fighter&#8212;in real life as well as
                  in Cather's novel. Francis Parkman writes that Frontenac's "attitude towards
                  public enemies was always proud and peremptory, yet his courage was guided by so
                  clear a sagacity that he never was forced to recede from a position he had taken"
                  (436). Auclair remembers his first sight of Frontenac in a soldier's uniform, a
                  literal Warrior, and even in his old age in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the
                  Rock</hi> he "still walked, rode, struck, as vigorously as ever, and only two
                  years ago he had gone hundreds of miles into the wilderness on one of the hardest
                  Indian campaigns of his life" (57). Frontenac is indeed one of the archetypal
                  Warriors who, as Pearson says, "change their worlds by asserting their will and
                  their image of a better world upon them" and who "take strong action to protect us
                  all" (76, 82). "When the King had sent him out here nine years ago" Cather writes:
                  "it had been to save Canada&#8212;nothingless. The fur trade was completely
                  demoralized, and the Iroquois were murdering French colonists in the very
                  outskirts of Montreal. The Count had accomplished his task. He had chastised the
                  Indians, restored peace and order, secured the safety of trade" (237, 238). In
                  addition to being the military savior of all of Quebec, the count was also the
                  special protector of the Auclair family. "Since I was six years old," Euclide
                  tells Cécile after Frontenac's death, "the Count has been my protector,
                  and he was my father's before me" (261).</p>
               <p>Even in defeat and in the ultimate battle with old age and approaching death, the
                  count is a true Warrior. As he watches his patron standing "lost in reflection,
                  Auclair thought he seemed more like a man revolving plans for a new struggle with
                  fortune than one looking back upon a life of brilliant failures. The Count had the
                  bearing of a fencer when he takes up the foil; from his shoulders to his heels
                  there was intention and direction. His carriage was his unconscious idea of
                  himself,&#8212;it was an armor he put on when he took off his night-cap in the
                  morning, and he wore it all day, at early mass, at his desk, on the march, at the
                  Council, at his dinner-table. Even his enemies relied upon his strength" (239).
                  Although we don't actually see the inner development of the count, at his death we
                  see the results of that development. According to Pearson, Warriors in the higher
                  levels of their development "learn to be more subtle and politic," and ultimately
                  they "give over control of the outcome and assert themselves as part of the dance
                  of life" (97). Before his death Frontenac develops a deep respect for his old
                  enemy Bishop Laval, and on his deathbed the "Count raised his eyebrows haughtily,
                  as if to demand why his privacy was thus invaded. He looked from one face to
                  another; in those faces he read something. He saw the nuns upon their knees,
                  praying. He seemed to realize his new position in the world and what was now
                  required of him. The challenge left his face,&#8212;a dignified calm succeeded
                  it" (262). Like the Magician, this old Warrior has discovered that "at a deeper
                  level, force does not work" (118). Like the Magician also, Frontenac has found a
                  new "discipline [that] operates in a context of humility and a certain positive
                  fatalism... . Magicians know," Pearson says,"that they are not the center of the
                  universe; yet that knowledge does not distress them" (118).</p>
               <p>Although both Pierre Charron and Count Frontenac&#8212;and later
                  Cécile and Bishop Saint-Vallier&#8212;reach the level of the
                  Magician, the characters for whom the Magician archetype is dominant are Euclide
                  Auclair and Bishop Laval. As a "philosopher apothecary" (3), Auclair is both
                  physician and scholar. Although he is religious, his wisdom derives from secular
                  sources rather than divine ones. Thus he believes that while "sacred relics are
                  all very well" for working miracles, these miracles are not performed "through the
                  digestive tract," and if Mother de Saint-Augustin "had given her heretic a little
                  more ground bone, she might have killed him" (126). Mild, thoughtful, studious,
                  and creative, with a mind that is "free" (32), he rejects "modern" methods of
                  treatment suggested by Bishop Saint-Vallier: the "cauterization of the arm, to
                  draw the inflammation" away from Bishop Laval's "enlarged and congested veins" in
                  his leg as well as the practice of bleeding for Count Frontenac (119, 257).
                  Striving, like Pearson's Magician, "to live in harmony with the supernatural and
                  natural worlds" and in "wholeness and balance within" (119), Auclair relies on
                  practical and natural remedies, "tisanes and herb-teas and poultices, which at
                  least could do no harm. He advised them [his patients] about their diet; reduced
                  the surfeit of the rich and prescribed goat's milk for the poorly nourished"(29),
                  and is preparing a herbarium, a "collection of medicinal Canadian plants" to take
                  back to France (226). Moreover, he consciously avoids the Magician's temptation to
                  misuse his power (Pearson 147), speaking out against the French fad of drinking
                  viper broth and telling Cécile, "Medicine is a dark science" (212).</p>
               <p>Whereas Euclide Auclair is a secular Magician, old Bishop Laval is a true
                  spiritual Magician who is "able to inspire hope in others" that "it is possible to
                  have a peaceful, humane, just, and caring world" because he himself has "learned
                  to be peaceful, caring, and respectful of others"(Pearson 150). Laval himself
                  lives in "naked poverty," having given all his "silver plate and velvet and linen
                  . . . little by little, to needy parishes, to needy persons" (73). Laval's most
                  meaningful experience as a Magician occurs one cold night when he finds the orphan
                  Jacques crying outside Bishop Saint-Vallier's palace. Taking Jacques home, Laval
                  ceremonially bathes the child's feet, musing: "This was not an accident, he felt.
                  Why had he found, on the steps of that costly episcopal residence built in scorn
                  of him and his devotion to poverty, a male child, half-clad and crying in the
                  merciless cold? Why had this reminder of his Infant Savior been just there, under
                  that house which he never passed without bitterness, which was like a thorn in his
                  flesh?" (75). From this experience, the Magician in Laval realizes "that we are
                  not life's victims; we are part of the unfolding of God" (Pearson 117). Reviewing
                  his life after this experience, he sees that it falls into: "two even periods. The
                  first thirty-six years had been given to purely personal religion, to bringing his
                  mind and will into subjection to his spiritual guides. The last thirty-six years
                  had been spent in bringing the minds and wills of other people into subjection to
                  his own,&#8212;since he had but one will, and that was the supremacy of the
                  Church in Canada" (75). Having passed through both the Martyr and Warrior
                  archetypes on his way to that of the Magician, then, Laval learns not only the
                  Magician's lesson "that it is only in giving . . . [one's] unique gift to the
                  universe that true happiness and satisfaction can be found" (Pearson 118) but also
                  his own personal lesson that "it was time to return to that rapt and mystical
                  devotion of his earlier life" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 75).</p>
               <p>Each of the characters discussed thus far&#8212;Jacques, Jeanne Le Ber, Pierre
                  Charron, Count Frontenac, Euclide Auclair, and Bishop Laval&#8212;has a <emph rend="italic">dominant</emph> archetype, even though other archetypes may be
                  present in their lives. However, Cather shows two characters in the
                  novel&#8212;Cécile Auclair and Bishop Saint-Vallier&#8212;living
                  through more than one archetype. Although the order and duration of the various
                  archetypes varies for different people, Pearson has discovered that the usual
                  order differs for women and men. Significantly, Cécile's own journey
                  closely matches the typical female pattern of Innocent, Orphan, Martyr, Wanderer,
                  Warrior, and Magician (Pearson 8). Further, as suggested by John J. Murphy's
                  analysis of the dominant theme in each book of the novel, the novel's overall
                  structure also parallels the order of Cécile's development, the theme of
                  order in book I paralleling the archetype of the Innocent, the theme of "the child
                  in the family" in book 2 the archetype of the Orphan, the theme of self-denial in
                  book 3 the archetype of the Martyr, the theme of the wilderness in book 4 the
                  archetype of the Wanderer, the theme of national identity in book 5 the archetype
                  of the Warrior, and the theme of maturity in book 6 the archetype of the
                  Magician(Murphy 38-39).</p>
               <p>When we are first introduced to Cécile Auclair, we hear only "a child's
                  voice, singing" and then see "a little girl of twelve, beginning to grow tall,
                  wearing a short skirt and a sailor's jersey, with her brown hair shingled like a
                  boy's" (9). Like the archetypal Innocent, she "lives in an unfallen world, a green
                  Eden where life is sweet and all one's needs are met in an atmosphere of care and
                  love" (Pearson 25)&#8212;in Cécile's case, the care and love not only
                  of her father, Euclide Auclair, but also the entire community of Quebec. Indeed,
                  Pearson declares that the "closest ordinary equivalents to this experience [of the
                  Innocent] occur in early childhood"(25). Both Cécile's archetypal
                  innocence and her growth away from this innocence is shown later in the novel
                  when, just having been told by her father than there are "men in France this day
                  who doubt the existence ofGod," she looks up at him in bewilderment and asks, "Are
                  there such men, Father?" (154). Along with the archetype of the Innocent but
                  secondary to it, Cécile experiences the archetype of the Orphan. When the
                  novel begins, her mother has been dead for two years, and 12-year-old
                  Cécile keeps house and prepares dinner for her father. Mother Juschereau
                  observes that "for an orphan girl, and one so intelligent [as Cécile],
                  there would certainly have been a career among the Hospitalières" but
                  that Cécile "certainly has no vocation" for it (39). By symbolically
                  adopting Jacques, Cécile moves into the Martyr archetype, in which she
                  chooses: "to give the gift of one's life for the giving's sake, knowing that life
                  itself is its own reward and remembering that all the little deaths, the losses,
                  in our lives always have brought with them transformation and new life, that
                  actual deaths are not final but merely a more dramatic passage through into the
                  unknown" (Pearson 115). Like the Virgin Mary and her son, the true archetypal
                  Martyr, Cécile&#8212;by loving and caring for a prostitute's
                  son&#8212;is "giving up rigid ideas about what the world should be and loving
                  what it is" (Pearson 113). Thus Cécile's life is truly "a story of
                  transformations," transformations that, Rosowski believes, project her
                  symbolically toward sainthood ("Magnificat" 68). The transformative love of the
                  Virgin Mary would be, in Pearson's paradigm, most closely associated with the
                  Magician archetype toward which Cécile is moving. While Cécile
                  is in the Martyr stage, then, she looks forward to the Magician archetype and even
                  reverts to the Orphan archetype when she feels a "chilling fear of the night" in
                  the dirty and disordered Harnois household (194).</p>
               <p>Because of Cécile's devotion to housekeeping and domestic ritual, the
                  house metaphor that Pearson uses to explain such variations in the primary order
                  of the archetypes as experienced in the typical female journey is especially
                  appropriate for <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. Pearson explains that
                  "encountering these archetypes is a bit like redecorating a house. We begin by
                  moving into a house furnished in part by attitudes, beliefs, and habits passed on
                  to us by our families and by our culture. Some people never make the house their
                  own and so do not develop a distinct identity or style. Those who do take their
                  journeys and . . . furnish their own houses do so at different paces and in
                  different orders" (16). Whereas "some people do one room at a time, finish that,
                  and go on to the next," Cécile is more like those who "do a bit in each
                  room" because some of her psychological rooms&#8212;especially those of the
                  Innocent and the Orphan&#8212;cannot be finished until she has more fully
                  developed the Martyr archetype and encountered the archetypes of the Warrior and
                  the Wanderer (Pearson 16).</p>
               <p>In general, Ann Romines is correct when she implies that the "separation/return
                  pattern so characteristic of Western storytelling" is absent from <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, for the overall structure of the novel
                  is, like the rock of Quebec, static rather than progressive ("After the Christmas
                  Tree" 80). However, the central scene in the novel, the one in which
                  Cécile and Pierre go on an "excursion" to visit the Harnois family on the
                  Ile d'Orléans (184), does follow the separation, initiation, return
                  pattern characteristic of the Warrior's journey. With the eye of the domestic
                  artist, Cécile sees the island from the "highpoints of Quebec . . . as if
                  it had been arranged to please the eye,&#8212;full of folds and wrinkles like
                  a crumpled table-cloth" (184). On her actual journey Pierre is her physical guide
                  but her mother is her psychological and spiritual guide, for Cécile packs
                  her things in her mother's valise (185) and that night, sitting up alone to avoid
                  sleeping in the dirty bed with the unwashed Harnois girls, she "thought a great
                  deal about her mother," about "how her mother had always made everything at home
                  beautiful, just as here everything about cooking, eating, sleeping, living, seemed
                  repulsive" (192). On the Ile d'Orléans, Cécile experiences the
                  archetypal fall from innocence. Symbolically, after her early return to her own
                  home she does not "feel like a little girl, doing what she had been taught to do"
                  and realizes that she performs her household tasks "for herself, quite as much" as
                  "to please her father, and to carry out her mother's wishes" (196-97). Like the
                  archetypal Warrior of the hero quest, Cécile has been reborn&#8212;a
                  rebirth that is symbolized by the fire that she herself makes to prepare not just
                  dinner but life itself. Cécile has indeed experienced the quest of the
                  Warrior but, unlike the typical masculine Warrior, she has completed her quest as
                  much by, as Romines observes of one of Mary E. Wilkins Freeman's characters,
                  "literally and metaphorically 'going in'&#8212;into a house and housekeeping"
                  ("The Hermit's Parish" 148)&#8212;as by going out into the world.</p>
               <p>After this rebirth experience, Cécile begins a period of symbolic
                  wandering during which she and her father await the ships on which Auclair and the
                  count plan to return to France. The ship brings her an elegant blue dress and a
                  gold brooch&#8212;the dress suggesting her new womanhood and the colors
                  suggesting what Rosowski has called "the apotheosis of a French girl into a
                  Canadian Holy Mother" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage</hi> 184). Viewing this new self
                  in a mirror would, as Pearson suggests, show how the "world outside" mirrors the
                  "world inside" (134), but "Cécile had no looking-glass upstairs" and, for
                  awhile, she rejects the roles symbolized by these clothes that one might wear "to
                  mass or to a wedding" (214), perhaps even her own. Instead she maintains her
                  childhood relationship by wearing one of her new jerseys to the dinner Pierre has
                  planned for her and her father. After Pierre returns to the forest,
                  Cécile watches miserably as her father makes preparations for their
                  return to France: "The spirit of peace, that acceptance of fate, which used to
                  dwell in the pharmacy on Mountain Hill, had left it and come abroad to dwell in
                  the orchards and gardens, in the little stony streets where the leaves blew about.
                  Day after day Cécile had walked about those streets trying to capture
                  that lost content and take it home again. She felt almost as if she no longer had
                  a home; often wished she could follow the squirrels into their holes and hide away
                  with them for the winter" (229). Vicariously she even wanders with Pierre, the
                  great Wanderer himself, wishing that she and Jacques "could govery far up the
                  river in Pierre Charron's canoe, and then off into the forests to the Huron
                  country, and find the very places where the martyrs died" (234).</p>
               <p>The images of the "spiral" and the "sacred fire," both of which are introduced
                  even before Cécile herself, symbolize Cécile's spiritual and
                  psychological growth into the Magician archetype. According to Pearson, the
                  three-dimensional spiral symbolizes the individual's growth toward wholeness, in
                  which it is "possible to move forward while frequently circling back" (13). This
                  spiritual movement is suggested macrocosmically by the "winding stair-way
                  connecting the two halves of Quebec" over which Cécile travels (9), and
                  microcosmically by the three-tiered cell within which Jeanne Le Ber experiences
                  her inner journey. As discussed by Rosowski and Romines, fire is also a major
                  symbol in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. Rosowski calls fire "the
                  agent of transmutation" that "casts shadows that people a bare rock with figures
                  of legend" (<hi rend="italic">Voyage</hi> 184), whereas Romines emphasizes the
                  role of fire in maintaining domestic ritual and order (<hi rend="italic">Home</hi>
                  159). Moreover, in both classical and Christian religions, fire also symbolizes
                  purification and spiritualization. Demeter attempted to make the child Demophoon
                  immortal by burning away his mortality, and according to one nonbiblical source,
                  Christ once said, "Whoever is near to me is near to the fire" (Ulanov 182-83).</p>
               <p>This symbol of fire, then, suggests two qualities of the Magician archetype as
                  experienced by Cécile. First, Romines's emphasis on domestic ritual
                  suggests the artistic and creative aspect of the Magician who, as Pearson says,
                  cannot exist "without ordering and arranging life" (116-17). Cécile is
                  always concerned with domestic order; at the beginning of the novel she focuses on
                  maintaining the order established by her mother, whereas later she creates her own
                  order. Second, the transformative quality of fire suggests the fuller
                  psychological and spiritual transformation of Cécile that is implied by
                  her marriage to Pierre Charron in the epilogue. On one level, Cécile's
                  marriage confirms her identity as a true Canadian. When she was a child, Pierre
                  told her, "You and I are Canadians, monkey. We were born here" (174). She had been
                  deeply disturbed by the thought of leaving Canada to return to France, and now she
                  has become the mother of "the Canadians of the future" (278). On another level
                  this marriage becomes a type of the holy marriage of the Virgin Mary. Combining
                  Jungian psychology with Christian theology, Ulanov equates divine and human love
                  or marriage, declaring that "the two loves are inseparable and that a fully
                  developed human being is fully devoted to God. One sees, then, that the full
                  expression of one's individuality is part of a full surrender to the divine. The
                  full experience of human sexual love&#8212;in its literal and symbolic range
                  of meanings&#8212;is the intimate experience of the Incarnate Word"(292).
                  Euclide's affirmation that "Heaven has blessed her with children"(278) clearly
                  connects Cécile and her union with that of the Virgin Mary. Whereas Mary
                  bore a child who became the spiritual Savior of the world, Cécile bears
                  young Canadians who will become "the Canadians of the future,&#8212;the true
                  Canadians" (278). The narrative distancing of Cécile in the epilogue also
                  suggests not only that Cécile has become a legend herself, like Jeanne Le
                  Ber, but also that, like the Virgin Mary, she has experienced the apotheosis of
                  the hero, has truly become a Canadian shadow or spirit.</p>
               <p>Although Cécile is the emotional center of the novel, she is not the only
                  character to undergo a major change. The most dramatic transformation occurs in
                  Bishop Saint-Vallier, whose journey follows the typical male pattern of Orphan,
                  Warrior, Wanderer, Martyr, and Magician (Pearson 8). Bishop Saint-Vallier's early
                  journey is truncated, however, and he reaches the level of Magician only through
                  forced wanderings and intense suffering. When we are first introduced to Bishop
                  Saint-Vallier, he is like a proud but lonely Orphan who uses his "pain as a
                  vehicle for manipulation" to "avoid fully confronting . . . rage and feelings of
                  powerlessness" (Pearson 42) and who seeks attention by reorganizing and changing
                  things "for the sake of change, to make a fine gesture" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 122.). He is also a pseudo-Martyr who "won all hearts by his
                  splendid charities" but whose piety is "too conspicuous" and a pseudo-Warrior full
                  of "arrogance and . . . rash impracticality" (124) who nevertheless tries
                  unsuccessfully to impose his will on Laval, Frontenac, and Auclair (122,123,124).
                  Self-righteously&#8212;and ironically, considering his own elaborate palace,
                  Saint-Vallier claims that the dying Count "has agreat deal to put right with
                  Heaven. He has used his authority and his influence here for worldly ends, rather
                  than to strengthen the kingdom of God" (255-56). Fifteen years after Frontenac's
                  death and 13 years after his own departure, Saint-Vallier returns to Quebec a
                  broken but transformed man. The "wandering Bishop" (270), as Cather calls him, has
                  experienced both a lengthy imprisonment in England and a long detention in France
                  that have humbled him immeasurably. Instead of returning to his gaudy palace, the
                  bishop now plans to live in two small rooms in the Hopital Géneral and
                  serve as chaplain there. The bishop also asks about Cécile and exhibits
                  his new Magician status, his "transformation," by the "warm and friendly silence"
                  (279), the sense of community, that he now shares with Auclair.</p>
               <p>The hero's relationship with community is an important concept in most heroic
                  paradigms. The return of both Saint-Vallier described by Cather earlier as being
                  "as changeable and fickle as a woman" (123)&#8212;and Cécile to the
                  Rock of Quebec parallels Marilyn Sanders Mobley's description of "the return at
                  the end of the female quest" that "is not a resignation to limitation or failure
                  but a heroic expression of the desire to remain connected to the people and place
                  of her cultural roots. . . , an act of triumph, or self-affirmation and communal
                  celebration" (29). Campbell declares that the hero must return to "the kingdom of
                  humanity, where the boon may redound to the renewing of the community, the nation,
                  the planet, or the ten thousand worlds" (193). And Pearson observes that "The
                  reward for the hero's inevitably solitary journey, then, is
                  community&#8212;community with the self, with other people, and with the
                  natural and spiritual worlds. At the end of the journey, the hero feels and is at
                  home in the world" (153). Indeed, Saint-Vallier now feels more at home in his bare
                  quarters with his duties of chaplain than he had in the prisons and courts of
                  Europe or even in his own bishop's palace, and Cécile&#8212;though
                  narratively removed from us&#8212;feels at home in her adopted country of
                  Canada.</p>
               <p>The sense of community that results at the end of the hero's solitary journey is
                  also related to the archetypal role of the artist. According to Pearson, the
                  "archetype of the Magician teaches us about creation" (116). As a creative
                  Magician "ordering and arranging life" (116-17), Cécile is herself the
                  prototype of the artist. Moreover, as Mary Ruth Ryder suggests, in telling the
                  story of the old count (262), of the adventurer who, like Aeneas, has carried "his
                  gods with him into a remote and savage country"(<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>
                  98), Euclide Auclair is also a type of the epic poet Virgil. Most importantly,
                  however, in the Carlylean sense, as Patricia Lee Yongue has suggested (62), Cather
                  herself becomes the Hero as Poet or Man of Letters as she tells the epic story of
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. Whereas Carlyle denigrated the
                  symbols of the Catholic Church (142-45), however, Cather uses the symbols of the
                  Church&#8212;the Martyr, the Rock, the Virgin Mary, the Holy
                  Mother&#8212;to give body and experience to the shadows of the mythic and
                  historical past, thus transforming unconscious archetypes into conscious art. The
                  "romantic glow" (67) of Cather's mind that Governor Wilbur Cross detected in his
                  review of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> thus derives from the
                  creative lamp within, from the divine romantic vision of Cather as Poet or, to
                  paraphrase Carlyle, Woman of Letters (181). It is with this blinding light that
                  Willa Cather casts her heroic shadows on the Rock.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Abrams, M. H</author>. <title level="m">The Mirror and the Lamp:
                           Romantic Theory and the Critical Tradition</title>. <pubPlace>New
                        York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Norton</publisher>, <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Bloom, Harold</author>. "<title level="a">The Internalization of
                           Quest Romance</title>." <title level="m">Romanticism and Consciousness:
                           Essays in Criticism</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Norton</publisher>, <date>1970</date>. 15.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Campbell, Joseph</author>. <title level="m">The Hero with a Thousand
                           Faces</title>. <pubPlace>Princeton</pubPlace>: <publisher>Princeton
                        UP</publisher>, <date>1949</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Carlyle, Thomas</author>. <title level="m">Heroes, Hero Worship and
                           the Heroic in History</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>A. L. Burt</publisher>, <date>1895</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. "<title level="a">Concerning Thomas
                        Carlyle</title>." <title level="m">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First
                           Principles and Critical Statements, 1892-1896</title>. Ed. Bernice Slote.
                           <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1966</date>. 421-25.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">The Professor's
                        House</title>. 1925. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1973</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cather, Willa</author>. <title level="m">Shadows on the
                        Rock</title>. 1931. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1971</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Cross, Governor Wilbur</author>. "<title level="a">Men and
                        Images</title>." <title level="m">Saturday Review of Literature</title> 8
                           (<date>22 Aug. 1931</date>): 67-68.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Heller, Dana A.</author>
                        <title level="m">The Feminization of Quest-Romance: Radical
                        Departures</title>. <pubPlace>Austin</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Texas
                        P</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Jung, C. G.</author>
                        <title level="m">Aspects of the Feminine</title>.
                        <pubPlace>Princeton</pubPlace>: <publisher>Princeton UP</publisher>,
                           <date>1982</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Jung, C. G.</author>
                        <title level="m">The Basic Writings of C. G. Jung</title>. Ed. and
                        introduced by Violet Staub de Laszlo. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>Modern Library</publisher>, <date>1959</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Mobley, Marilyn Sanders</author>. <title level="m">Folk Roots and
                           Mythic Wings in Sarah Orne Jewett and Toni Morrison</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Baton Rouge</pubPlace>: <publisher>Louisiana State
                        UP</publisher>, <date>1981</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Murphy, John J</author>. "<title level="a">The Art of <title level="m">Shadows on the Rock</title>
                        </title>." <title level="m">Prairie Schooner 50</title> (<date>spring
                        1976</date>): 37-51.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Parkman, Francis</author>. <title level="m">Count Frontenac and New
                           France under Louis XIV. 1877</title>. Vol. 5. <title level="m">France and
                           England in North America</title>. Introduction by Allan Nevins.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Ungar</publisher>,
                        <date>1965</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Pearson, Carol S</author>. <title level="m">The Hero Within: Six
                           Archetypes We Live By</title>. Expanded Ed. <pubPlace>San
                        Francisco</pubPlace>: <publisher>HarperSanFrancisco</publisher>,
                        <date>1989</date>. </bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Romines, Ann</author>. "<title level="a">After the Christmas Tree:
                           Willa Cather and Domestic Ritual</title>." <title level="m">American
                           Literature 60.1</title> (<date>1988</date>): 61-82.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Romines, Ann</author>. "<title level="a">The Hermit's Parish: Jeanne
                           Le Ber and Cather's Legacy from Jewett</title>." <title level="m">Cather
                           Studies</title>, vol. 1. Ed. Susan J. Rosowski.
                        <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1990</date>. 147-58.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Romines, Ann</author>. <title level="m">The Home Plot: Women,
                           Writing &amp; Domestic Ritual</title>. <pubPlace>Amherst</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Massachusetts P</publisher>, <date>1992</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Rosowski, Susan J</author>. <title level="m">The Voyage Perilous:
                           Willa Cather's Romanticism</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>:
                           <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>, <date>1986</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Rosowski, Susan J</author>. "<title level="a">Willa Cather's
                           Magnificat: Matriarchal Christianity in <title level="m">Shadows on the
                              Rock</title>
                        </title>." <title level="m">Literature and Belief 8</title>
                        (<date>1988</date>): 66-75.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Ryder, Mary Ruth</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather and
                           Classical Myth: The Search for a New Parnassus</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Lewiston NY</pubPlace>: <publisher>Edwin Mellen</publisher>,
                           <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sargeant, Elizabeth Shepley</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather:
                           A Memoir</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                           P</publisher>, <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire</author>. <title level="m">After the World
                           Broke in Two: The Later Novels of Willa Cather</title>.
                           <pubPlace>Charlottesville</pubPlace>: <publisher>UP of
                        Virginia</publisher>, <date>1990</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire</author>. "<title level="a">A Good Girl in
                           Her Place</title>." <title level="m">Religion and Literature 17.3</title>
                           (<date>autumn 1985</date>): 27-36.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Slote, Bernice</author>. "<title level="a">The Kingdom of
                        Art</title>." <title level="m">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First
                           Principles and Critical Statements, 1892-1896</title>. Ed. Bernice Slote.
                           <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1966</date>. 31-112.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Ulanov, Ann Belford</author>. <title level="m">The Femine in Jungian
                           Psychology and in Christian Theology</title>.
                        <pubPlace>Evanston</pubPlace>: <publisher>Northwestern UP</publisher>,
                           <date>1971</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Literary
                           Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Yongue, Patricia Lee</author>. "<title level="a">Willa Cather on
                           Heroes and Hero-Worship</title>." <title level="m">Neuphilologische
                           Mitteilungen</title> (Finland) 79.1 (<date>1978</date>): 59-66.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="buss">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Willa Cather</head>
               <head type="sub">Reading the Writer through Biographies and Memoirs</head>
               <byline>HELEN M. BUSS</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <epigraph>
                  <cit>
                     <quote>
                        <hi rend="italic">The portrait of a great artist, as it finally emerges,
                           must come, I think, from many sources and from many minds.</hi>
                     </quote>
                     <bibl> &#8212;Edith Lewis, <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather
                     Living</hi>
                     </bibl>
                  </cit>
               </epigraph>
               <p>It is a paradox of the practice of literary studies that as postmodernism has
                  weaned us from earlier ideas of the author as great originator, as hero, as
                  priest, as godlike creator and taught us instead that the figure of the author is
                  a function of the text, a figure we help to invent as we read, we have all become
                  even more interested in writing and reading about authors. Literary biography is
                  alive and well even though critical attention has centered on literary texts
                  rather than the makers of those texts. I think the answer to this paradox lies in
                  what Michel Foucault says about the author as a human subject. Foucault, while
                  agreeing with the viewpoint that the author is none of the romantic notions I have
                  listed and that any writer, like any other human subject, is the result of
                  ideological shaping in a particular society, nevertheless warns in "What Is an
                  Author?" that "the subject should not be entirely abandoned. It should be
                  reconsidered, not to restore the theme of an originating subject, but to seize its
                  functions, its intervention in discourse, and its systems of dependencies" (137).</p>
               <p>That is what I intend to do here, to use some of the memoirs and biographies of
                  Willa Cather's life to speculate about what "system of dependencies" made her the
                  author she was, able to "intervene" in cultural discourse to create a body of work
                  unparalleled in her time and place. In doing so I reject notions that we can fully
                  read a writer's work by simply reading her texts, no matter how sophisticated a
                  set of critical tools we bring to those texts. If an author is a location where
                  language, ideology, and an individual lived life meet, then it is always important
                  to understand the linguistic, social, historical, familial, personal, and
                  ideological contexts that enclosed the human subject who found writing such an
                  essential act of self-definition. We carry on this biographical project in order
                  to enrich our readings of the texts, but in making this broad search through the
                  writer's life and times I think it is also important to remember that we bring
                  ourselves, as human subjects shaped in our times, to the biographical and critical
                  act. In <hi rend="italic">Mapping Our Selves</hi> I have proposed that when we
                  seek the figure of the author of works that we care for, we are engaged also in an
                  act of self-construction, an act in which "I am tracing the pattern of the life of
                  my own arteries of action, my own veins of response, searching for correspondence
                  and difference, delighting indiscovery of the self [as well as] the other" (27).
                  Therefore, in constructing the figure of Cather, I intend to be as honest as I can
                  about my own agendas concerning the construction of female subjects in general.</p>
               <p>In terms of salient facts, all the biographies and memoirs about Cather tell the
                  same story: born in Virginia in 1873, the first child of a fairly well-off farming
                  family, Cather moved with her family at nine years of age to Nebraska, spent a
                  year on a farm on what is called "The Divide" before moving to the small pioneer
                  town of Red Cloud, where she spent her teen years, followed by four years at the
                  University of Nebraska at Lincoln. Her early adult life was lived as a magazine
                  editor and school teacher, first in Pittsburgh, then in New York at <hi rend="italic">McClure's Magazine</hi>. In her late thirties she was able to
                  begin to devote herself full time to writing, while moving between New York,
                  Jaffrey, New Hampshire, and later Grand Manan, New Brunswick. Trips back to
                  Nebraska and to the Southwest were frequent and often of some duration. The
                  biographies and memoirs also agree on the importance of a number of people who
                  influenced her life, from her parents and siblings in her close-knit family
                  through her many male mentors and employers and friends, as well as a series of
                  female mentors and intimate female friends. But there the agreement ends. Although
                  making careful use of often similar documentary material available to them at the
                  time of writing, each memoirist, each biographer, constructs his or her own idea
                  of the artist that is Willa Cather.</p>
               <p>Since it would be too time consuming to go through each text comparing it to the
                  others in detail, I have chosen two portions of Cather's life for comparison, to
                  show how each biographer reveals his or her agendas of subjectivity through the
                  handling of these two times. The two points for comparison are the phenomenon of
                  Cather's concerted effort to dress like a boy, indeed to name herself William in
                  her teens, and the incident of her brief but intense friendship with Louise Pound
                  while at university. My choice of these incidents, while having the very practical
                  benefit of their being time-limited events, happening at key moments in the early
                  life of the artist and also referred to by all the biographers, are also chosen
                  because of my own interest in the way writers deal with gender, especially how
                  women play with and redefine issues of gender in order to enter into their art. By
                  gender I do not mean simply biological sex or sexual orientation but a lifelong
                  process involving these two categories plus many societal dictates and personal
                  choices that make our gendering an evolving and ongoing life process. For me,
                  consideration of gender is at least as important as the consideration of Cather's
                  political and ideological commitments, her choice of mentors, her career history,
                  or the growth of her aesthetic as a writer. Indeed, gender grounds and interweaves
                  these contexts.</p>
               <p>I find various versions of Cather in the five biographies I have chosen as my
                  illustrations. The first biography, published in 1953, is by the Canadian scholar
                  E. K. Brown, who died at an early age while he was still writing the text. His
                  colleague and friend, Leon Edel, took up the task of completing the book from
                  Brown's notes. Like the cover photograph on the 1987 reprint edition, the Cather
                  Brown wishes to portray seems to be a kindly, intelligent lady school teacher who
                  through the cultivation of her writing craft and an imaginative identification
                  with the West, where she had spent her formative years, achieves great literature.
                  In many ways Brown's biography has the effect of normalizing the sometimes amazing
                  woman called Willa Cather, while extolling the kindly, literary craftsperson
                  called Willa Cather.</p>
               <p>Possibly this is the elderly Cather he knew, since there was an exchange of
                  letters between them after he sent her a copy of an academic essay he had written
                  about her work. She gently disagreed with his emphasis on place as a defining
                  feature in a writer's life, but as James Woodress comments in his foreword to
                  Brown's book the correspondence indicates a "remarkable" event in Cather's life.
                  Not only does Cather exempt Brown from the "short shrift" she usually gave
                  professors but she goes on "to reminisce about her life and work in a manner
                  utterly uncharacteristic of her letters to persons she had never met" (vii). The
                  two planned to meet, but Cather died before that could happen. Perhaps Cather, who
                  worked hard at avoiding unorchestrated public images, including destroying much of
                  her correspondence in later years, had found the biographer she wanted, one who
                  took great pains with his cogent readings of her texts but, as Brown's biography
                  indicates, knew when to draw the line in the revelation and especially the
                  interpretation of the private life of the writer.</p>
               <p>Brown only briefly mentions Cather's boyish attire and connects it with her other
                  forms of rebellion against what he names "the conventionalism of Red Cloud . . . a
                  network of caution, evasion and negation" (47). Thus it is not Cather who is
                  strange. Indeed, the "young girl who dressed like a boy, preferred the
                  conversation of unusual older men . . . who was reputed to hold dangerous opinions
                  about religion as well as to enjoy cutting up animals" (48) must escape the town
                  to the atmosphere of the university where Brown finds her much more at home. In
                  order to construct a Cather who is much more at home in Lincoln than Red Cloud, he
                  emphasizes her intellectual development at college, her beginnings as a writer,
                  and quite rightly too, since Cather did not waste a moment of learning time at
                  Lincoln. However, she did start university at exactly the age most of us do,
                  eighteen, and almost certainly experienced gender as well as intellectual
                  development. The friendship with Louise Pound is handled in a half-sentence by
                  Brown: "Among her principal friends were Louise and Olivia Pound, the sisters of
                  Roscoe and daughters of Judge Stephen M. Pound" (104). Thus Louise is placed
                  safely in the company of her sister and both of them validated by their important
                  male relatives. As Woodress points out, Brown was very dependent on Cather's
                  longtime companion Edith Lewis for his information, and Lewis, as Woodress
                  maintains in his foreword, wanted the kind of book that "touch[ed] on only such
                  facts in [the] personal life as have to do directly with the work" (Lewis qtd. in
                  Brown x). Indeed, it is in his handling of the works that Brown is strongest; his
                  readings show a studied carefulness with text and an associative insight with
                  metaphor and symbol that are compelling readings. As a critic writing at the
                  height of New Criticism, the idea of locating the authors "systems of
                  dependencies" would not be comfortable for Brown. To his eyes her "function" as
                  author and her "intervention" in discourse were unproblematically those of a
                  skilled artisan forging place and people into a great new literature of the North
                  American West. Brown's subtitle, <hi rend="italic">A Critical Biography</hi>, is
                  well chosen since it is the critic's skill as a close reader that is most
                  prominent in this text.</p>
               <p>Phyllis Robinson's <hi rend="italic">Willa: The Life of Willa Cather</hi> (1983)
                  wants a Cather we can warm up to, as is indicated by the use of her first name as
                  the main title and, accordingly, by her practice of calling her subject <emph rend="italic">Willa</emph> rather than <emph rend="italic">Cather</emph>
                  throughout the text. Moreover, the pictures of Cather chosen for the inside of the
                  text are ones that emphasize her considerable attractiveness as an adult woman.
                  Robinson includes only one of the pictures of Cather in short hair and boy's
                  clothing, and it is the one that I would describe as the most feminine of several
                  shown in later biographies. Robinson's warm humanization of Cather, as opposed to
                  Brown's low-key and rather distant approach to Cather's private life, gives us
                  this narrative of her male clothing and activities: <q rend="block">In the same
                     way that Willa created a Nebraska and a Red Cloud that she could live with, she
                     also created an identity of her own that satisfied her, one that was strong,
                     independent, essentially masculine. According to one story, she cut her hair
                     short because her mother was ill and couldn't comb her long curls, then decided
                     that it suited her and wore it that way until she was halfway through college.
                     She had the bluff and hearty manners of a boy and tried to dress as boyishly as
                     possible and do the things that boys do. She liked to go barefoot and fish and
                     canoe with her brothers on the Republican River, or hunt for buried treasure
                     with them on the little island near the mouth of Indian Creek. (31)</q>
                  Robinson leaves us with the impression that all of this is mere healthy
                  tomboyishness, chosen and shaped artfully by the budding writer, certainly not a
                  jarring rebellion that might have shocked family, friends, and townsfolk and
                  certainly not undertaken in conditions of stress or unhappiness.</p>
               <p>Although Robinson calls the relationship with Louise Pound a "serious romantic
                  attachment" and is forthright about the fact that Cather seemed "obsessed" and
                  "infatuated" with Pound for two years, she suggests, through her descriptions of
                  Pound&#8212;her intelligence, her beauty, her athletic
                  accomplishments&#8212;that everyone was in love with her: "A fellow student,
                  who knew both Willa and Louise, described Louise Pound in later years when she was
                  teaching at the university and had become a world authority on folk literature, as
                  having had a hold upon the imagination that was hypnotic"(59). Robinson does
                  assert the importance of the relationship to Cather's youthful definitions of
                  herself: "losing Louise caused Willa the most intense suffering she had ever
                  known. In despair, she vowed to herself to bemore cautious and less impetuous in
                  her affections in the future" (61). However, Robinson also argues that the
                  "openness with which Willa talked about her feelings for Louise suggests that most
                  people did not regard their friendship as perverse or as anything but a not
                  uncommon college 'crush.'" She speculates that the principal effects of this event
                  were to warn Cather off "the idea of loving women in any but a romantic sense" and
                  to begin a life time habit of forming the "intimate relationships in her life . .
                  . exclusively with women" (62).</p>
               <p>Robinson exposes a number of the "systems of dependencies" of Cather's youth that
                  would later mark her function as a producer of texts but she does so in order to
                  normalize them or to show them as moderated by later life. Indeed, many
                  biographers, while often emphasizing male difference and idiosyncrasy as proof of
                  talent, seem to want to show that female subjects, no matter how talented, fit
                  into our commonplace ideals of a good woman. While Robinson is the first
                  biographer to suggest that the Pound episode is a marker event in the formation of
                  the artist, she does not perform that necessary act of <emph rend="italic">literary</emph> biography, the working through to the connections between life
                  and art, the ways in which the gendering experiences of the young Cather become
                  part of the package of insights and abilities that a writer brings to her work.</p>
               <p>In fact, Robinson seems to accept one of Cather's estimations of her own
                  psychology and artistic life as trouble free and rather incidental. Robinson
                  quotes Cather's letter to Dorothy Canfield Fisher after Fisher had written a
                  rather lionizing piece lauding Cather as a "Daughter of the Frontier" and
                  theorizing that the "one real subject of all her books . . . is the effect of a
                  new country . . . on people transplanted to it from the old traditions of a
                  stable, complex civilization" (Robinson 272). Cather wrote back, thanking Fisher
                  for the compliments but disagreeing. Robinson summarizes the letter: "Willa had
                  her own ideas, and she wrote to Dorothy that the common denominator of her books
                  was escape. She had always fled the less agreeable for the more agreeable, she
                  said, and she had never made a sacrifice to art"(272). Although the artist should
                  be taken seriously when she expresses opinions regarding her life and work,
                  biographers need not take them as the only authority on the subject. Indeed, their
                  words should be treated with the same hermeneutic subtlety as other sources. In
                  fact, "escape" is an intriguing symbol for understanding the life and work of this
                  illusive woman, and it needs to be read as more symbolically complex than perhaps
                  Cather meant Fisher to understand it or than Robinson understands it in her turn.
                  As well, in estimating an author we should not underestimate the effect of
                  gendering on women's ideas of themselves as artists. It has certainly been very
                  acceptable for women to make light of their talents and skills, pretending they do
                  it all for their own pleasure, to amuse themselves, and if others should take
                  pleasure in their work, well then, all the better. At any rate, statements by
                  authors concerning their own lives and art need to be viewed in the same critical
                  light as others' assessments, with an awareness of personal bias, motivation, and
                  cultural context.</p>
               <p>Whereas the Brown text is an able critique of the writer's achievement that
                  largely leaves out the woman, Robinson's is an absorbing narrative of the woman
                  that in many ways leaves out many of the difficulties, challenges, and
                  achievements of the writing. This is consistent with a biographical problem in the
                  treatment of female subjects that Alison Booth explores in "Biographical Criticism
                  and the 'Great' Woman of Letters." Examining the treatment of both George Eliot
                  and Virginia Woolf, Booth states: "biographical criticism of women writers,
                  obeying dichotomous conventions, assumes that behind the great creative mind must
                  be a woman who suffers, and, conversely, that the more the woman comes forward in
                  the work. . . , the less great the work" (90). This cultural dichotomy forces
                  biographers to choose between "ambitious" and "erotic" plots for women. If women
                  are to be great writers they must be defined as ambitious for their work, as "the
                  imperial masculine self" is (98). If they are to be defined as women then they are
                  eroticized (or domesticated), made more "womanly," but unfortunately such a figure
                  is "incompatible with greatness" (98).</p>
               <p>The publication, in 1987, of James Woodress's <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A
                     Literary Life</hi> indicates the degree to which the choice of the "ambitious"
                  plot can elevate the writer while denying her full humanity. Woodress is the
                  beneficiary of his own previous book on Cather as well as Bernice Slote's lifetime
                  of work on the biographical detail of Cather's life. He is warmly appreciative of
                  his subject and her many accomplishments and talents without making any attempt to
                  hide her faults. (It was Woodress who shocked my sensibilities as an
                  ex-high-school teacher by relating that Cather sometimes "humiliated students
                  whose ineptitude irritated her by reading their compositions aloud in class"
                  [154]. She was the kind of teacher who was absolutely devoted to the brilliant
                  student and intolerant of those who did not learn quickly.) Woodress's revelation
                  of Cather's elitism fits with the kind of Cather he is constructing. It is, as his
                  subtitle indicates, the "literary life" that concerns him, the way in which the
                  life experiences are shaped to the purposes of a higher goal, literature, that
                  matters to him. Woodress sees the artist as the crafter of herself, as master of
                  her "systems of dependencies," as fully conscious intervener in language, the
                  purposeful builder of a career, of masterworks. As he asserts in his preface: "The
                  person who moves through these pages is an extraordinarily gifted woman. From her
                  Virginia childhood and Nebraska adolescence she made her way through the world
                  with energy and dedication. She went from college journalism to professional
                  journalism, then to magazine writing and editing, pushing steadily towards her
                  artistic objective. . . . It is the task of the biographer . . . to search among
                  the shards to discover the abandoned designs and crudities later perfected" (xvi).
                  From Woodress, then, we receive the sense of an artist as an architect of the
                  self, purposeful from the start. Even if in later life that artist attempts to
                  break the ties with her youthful self, the self is like a treasured ruin of an
                  ancient building for Woodress, "shards" and "abandoned designs" waiting to be
                  pieced together by the literary archeologist. The cover picture on the paperback
                  edition of his biography indicates this aesthetic of biography. The mood of the
                  portrait supports the intelligent, confident, even exacting purposefulness that
                  Woodress's Cather displays. In fact, what Woodress makes of Cather is a kind of
                  Cather heroine, larger than life, above us mere mortals. She is human, of course,
                  but in grand ways that attract and win us.</p>
               <p>His handling of the two exemplary incidents I have chosen are predicated on his
                  firmly stated premise regarding Cather and the gender issue: "To state the matter
                  simply, Cather was married to her art and sublimated her sexual impulses to her
                  work. Throughout her life she gave art her highest priority, preferring her work
                  to society, to family, to friends. Few people, of course could follow such a
                  program rigorously, and Cather recognized her obligations to others" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary Life</hi> 125). Woodress admits the extreme degree of
                  Cather's teenage "show-off tomboy" ways and notes that they must have made her
                  conspicuous in Red Cloud. He also admits that Cather did not just bob her hair as
                  young women would a generation later but "cut it shorter than most boys," signed
                  her name William Cather Jr. or Wm. Cather, M. D., and "wore boys' clothes, a
                  derby, and carried a cane." He also speculates that "such a child must have taken
                  her knocks from the local busybodies" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary Life</hi> 55).
                  However, for Woodress this is simply Cather's way of defying "Victorian norms of
                  behavior for adolescent girls. Her goal in life was to become a surgeon, but that
                  option was not open to girls, or so she must have thought, living in a little
                  prairie town. As a result she refused to be a girl, adopted male values and
                  attitudes and continued the tomboy life she led in her prepubescent years" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary Life</hi> 55-56). Once again it is Cather's purposeful
                  and very practical actions taken in the furtherance of a goal that are
                  foregrounded. Woodress justifies his analysis of this stage of Cather's life in
                  terms of her early construction of a masculine young protagonist in her story
                  "Tommy, the Unsentimental." Just as the neophyte writer Cather reads no
                  psychological significance into Tommy's gendering, neither does Woodress into
                  Cather's. For Woodress, speculations about sexual orientation are of "considerable
                  interest," but since "available data gives no objective answers" he sidelines
                  these issues for issues closer to the portrait of the artist as master artisan
                  that he is building. While not averse to speculating on other aspects of Cather's
                  early life and to proposing a purposefulness in career matters that some facts of
                  Cather's life may deny, he is adverse to speculation, analysis, and theorization
                  about her gendering.</p>
               <p>Although Woodress gives a detailed account of the Pound incident, he prefaces his
                  narration with this framing remark: "To call this a lesbian relationship, as some
                  critics have done, is to give it undue importance. Pound did not return the
                  affection with anything like the fervor with which it was given. She had many
                  admirers of both sexes, was not inclined to focus her attention on any one
                  individual." Woodress subsumes the "infatuation" into what he calls "a tempestuous
                  psychological experience during this period. [Cather] confessed to Fisher years
                  later that during her youth she was mixed up, tormented; those were years of
                  frenzy, she said" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary Life</hi> 85). Importantly,
                  Woodress's characterization of the period of the Pound relationship takes the
                  emphasis off issues of gender and puts it onto issues of the development of the
                  uniqueness of the individual functioning as a writer unencumbered by dependencies.
                  The curious way in which the relationship ended, when Cather published a wounding
                  lampoon of Pound's brother Roscoe, is not interpreted as the vengeful act of a
                  rejected lover or even a woman "frenzied" by unfair gender expectations but as
                  part of Cather's general and often unwise outspokenness, part of her early
                  "crudities" that would later be melded into the courage to speak the truth that is
                  part of art. Woodress concludes that "Cather was a long time learning tact and
                  discretion" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary Life</hi> 87).</p>
               <p>The adoption of the "ambitious" plot as a yoke for the impressive body of evidence
                  Woodress compiles leaves his biography in the ironic situation of allowing the
                  reader to counter Woodress's arguments with Woodress's own evidence. For example,
                  even though he insists on a Cather who is devoted to art, merely paying attention
                  to others because she "recognized her obligations" (<hi rend="italic">A Literary
                     Life</hi> 124), his detailed chronology of her life shows that much of her time
                  and imagination were involved in promoting very rich relationships, especially
                  family relationships, often going out of her way, inconveniencing her art, in the
                  short run at least, to further her relational life. For example, Woodress records
                  without comment or interpretation that after the death of her parents Cather
                  organized a family reunion, reshingled and opened the family house in Red Cloud
                  (closed for the four previous years), and got everyone to come back for a
                  successful celebration of their continuation as a family (<hi rend="italic">A
                     Literary Life</hi> 436).</p>
               <p>Another result of adopting the "ambitious" plot is the appearance of a feature in
                  Woodress's subjectivity agenda that is endemic in traditional biography: the
                  degendering of the subject. I don't mean the desexualization or the
                  deeroticization of the subject, although these may accompany degendering. I refer
                  to the way in which many traditional literary biographies do not take gendering as
                  seriously as they take categories such as race, class, religion, ethnicity,
                  nationality, historical period, aesthetic training, or any number of contexts in
                  which the literary artist can be considered. And this is true of male gendering as
                  well as female gendering. A biography that is as detailed as Woodress's on its
                  subject is Richard Ellman's <hi rend="italic">James Joyce</hi>. As with Woodress's
                  biography of Cather the model of the artist is that of a god above the fray. One
                  has to read Brenda Maddox's <hi rend="italic">Nora</hi>, the biography of Joyce's
                  wife, to get a hint of the complex male gendering that both enlivened and tortured
                  this talented man. It may be the wish of a writer to be portrayed as a distant,
                  disembodied small god but it is not necessarily the job of biographers to paint
                  the artist in the tones the artist would wish.</p>
               <p>Certainly the author of <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging Voice</hi>
                  did not paint Cather as the artist would have wished. Published in the same year
                  as Woodress's text, Sharon O'Brien's biography is self-conscious about exposing
                  the biographical aesthetic that informs the work: <q rend="block">In this book I
                     do not intend to represent my subject's core, essential self, a futile project
                     since the self is always changing, always in a process of self-creation. But
                     some patterns can be discerned. . . . Willa Cather was creating rather than
                     discovering a self by drawing on the cultural fictions available to her: the
                     romantic story of self-discovery and the American story of self-transformation.
                     So I use the romantic notion of the unique, essential self to explain Cather's
                     literary and personal development because, in her social and historical
                     environment, she used that belief to fashion the first half of her life.(7)</q>
               </p>
               <p>O'Brien is just as open about her intention to treat Cather as a gendered subject,
                  in O'Brien's view a lesbian gendered subject: "I did not refer to her as a lesbian
                  in the early drafts of the manuscript. But when I came across Cather's love
                  letters to Louise Pound, written during her college years, I changed my mind. This
                  important correspondence persuaded me that 'lesbian' did in fact capture Cather's
                  self-definition and that my biography should consider the impact on the creative
                  process of her need both to conceal and to reveal her experience of desire" (6).
                  Concealing and revealing are at the center of O'Brien's concept of Cather, as
                  shown in her choice of cover picture. This photograph was taken of Cather in 1910
                  when she was still the managing editor of <hi rend="italic">McClure's
                  Magazine</hi>. It presents a very concealing face and dress, opposed by a
                  flamboyant hat, hinting at something quite different than the bland face of the
                  successful editor.</p>
               <p>Instead of devoting a page or two to the Cather-as-boy phenomenon, O'Brien names
                  it cross-dressing (thus bringing the weight of feminist criticism on that subject
                  to her argument) and devotes an entire chapter to the youthful gendering. She also
                  includes six pictures of Cather in her boy phase. The chapter "Enter William
                  Cather" uses an artist-as-performer approach, observing that Cather had a number
                  of pictures taken by a professional photographer while in her boy's costumes and
                  notes that there is often a sign of the feminine in her costume "a scarf, a
                  ruffle, a ribbon" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi> 96). O'Brien reads
                  both the deliberateness of having her portrait taken and the deconstructive
                  feminine costume touches as conscious performance of gender experimentation. To
                  illustrate to what degree Cather was breaking the rules of her contemporary
                  milieu, O'Brien uses newspaper advertisements and social pages of the time to find
                  Red Cloud standards of femininity and quotes local historian Elmer Thomas saying,
                  "I remember Willa Cather most for her masculine habits and dress... . This
                  characteristic in those days was far more noticeable because it was very seldom
                  that women appeared dressed other than in strict feminine attire. . . . [she] even
                  boasted that she preferred the masculine garb . . . [the] masculine sex. . .. To
                  me she was never attractive . . . and I remember her mostly for her boyish makeup
                  and the serious stare with which she met you. It was as if she said, 'stay your
                  distance buddy, I have your number.' Enough. I did" (<hi rend="italic">The
                     Emerging Voice</hi> 97). O'Brien points out that even in 1973 when she visited
                  Red Cloud, she was told that Cather "had been a 'hermapherdite' who 'wore men's
                  shoes&#8212;had'em made special'" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi>
                  97).</p>
               <p>O'Brien theorizes on the possible sources of Cather's gendering. She takes up
                  Adrienne Rich's idea of the mother-daughter relationship as the great unwritten
                  story of our culture, using Nancy Chodorow's theory of the more complex nature of
                  the separation from the mother that is the girl-child's route to maturity and
                  connects this theorizing to the female characterizations in Cather's texts.
                  O'Brien asserts that although Chodorow is correct in saying that the daughter's
                  turn to her father in her identity role, "is both an attack on her mother and an
                  expression of love for her," (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi> 103), "as
                  long as Cather devalued women, she devalued herself; as long as she devalued
                  herself, she could not commit herself fully to writing. In reconciling the
                  seemingly contradictory identities 'woman' and 'writer,' she would ultimately
                  challenge and revise social definitions of gender" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging
                     Voice</hi> III). For O'Brien this struggle is the most important "system of
                  dependency" in the development of the author function in Cather. The author cannot
                  intervene meaningfully in discourse until she reconciles her contradictory
                  definitions of femaleness.</p>
               <p>This is the process O'Brien traces as the "emerging voice," of her subtitle, and
                  the Pound affair is an important part of that tracing. In the chapter "Divine
                  Femininity and Unnatural Love" she summarizes the letters to Pound and letters to
                  Mariel Gere in which Cather's worries about her relationship with Pound. As well,
                  O'Brien examines the context of attitudes toward female friendships at this time:
                  "Whereas earlier in the century women's friendships were consistent with their
                  dependent status, the affection between women who were declaring their
                  equality&#8212;or even more unsettling, their similarity&#8212;to men
                  threatened the social, moral, and sexual order. The creation of a category of
                  'deviance' then served as a means of social control as well as of
                  boundary-setting" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi> 133). O'Brien posits
                  an important social change happening at the historical moment of Cather's love for
                  Pound. Formerly, when women were seen as nonerotic creatures, their friendships
                  were safe; under these new conditions such friendships were not to be condoned. A
                  teacher of Cather's had called love between women "unnatural" and Cather's
                  discussion of this in one of her letters to Pound is the evidence that encourages
                  O'Brien to identify Cather as lesbian: "When Cather told Pound that it was unfair
                  that feminine friendship should be unnatural, she nonetheless agreed with Miss De
                  Pue [her teacher] that it was, she betrayed a self-conscious awareness shared by
                  her community, that women's friendship constituted a special category not
                  sanctioned by the dominant culture" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi>
                  132).</p>
               <p>For O'Brien, this knowledge of the nonsanctioned nature of the friendship supports
                  her argument that Cather has knowledge of her own lesbianism and marks the Pound
                  affair as the beginning of her search for a way to have a voice in a repressive
                  society. O'Brien proposes that midway through college Cather shed her male
                  costuming because "at the end of her Lincoln years Cather was ready to abandon
                  overt signs of male identification since they had served their major function,
                  aiding the adolescent girl's separation from her mother and her rejection of the
                  feminine role" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi> 140). O'Brien disagrees
                  with critics who see male identification as continuing for Cather because of her
                  choice of male narrators and male personae. She sees these choices as in part a
                  necessary concealment for a lesbian and in part Cather's strategy for confronting
                  "erotically compelling women" who represent "the daughter/writer's psychological
                  need to place the barrier of gender between herself and erotically powerful
                  maternal presences" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging Voice</hi> 139). O'Brien
                  traces the gendering of Willa Cather up to the publication of <hi rend="italic">O
                     Pioneers!</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Song of the Lark</hi>, arguing that
                  through her relationships with maternal surrogates, loving women who gave her
                  emotional and physical spaces to write, Cather comes to discover her voice as a
                  woman writer. O'Brien's readings of the stories and novels cannily bring together
                  her theory of Cather's gendering with Cather's literary production, offering
                  ananalysis of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> that posits the artful joining of
                  Cather's masculine and feminine self-definitions in the voice of the mature
                  writer.</p>
               <p>On the one hand, in my effort to shift from an exploration of the writer's
                  "dependencies"&#8212;her "function" and "intervention" in art&#8212;to an
                  exploration that appreciates gender as an underlying factor, I am very much
                  indebted to O'Brien. On the other hand, I have a lingering dissatisfaction with
                  O'Brien's work. Part of it has to do with the naming of Cather as "lesbian." Some
                  epistemological problems arise with this naming. First, for people unaware of the
                  debate going on in feminism concerning the meaning of that word and its rich
                  history, the word can be limiting, positing that the need to hide one's desire for
                  same-sex relationships programs the art. But more importantly, I find that once we
                  name the gendering process by any name that we, in ordinary discourse, associate
                  primarily with a sexual orientation&#8212;heterosexual, homosexual,
                  lesbian&#8212;we tend to leave out what I consider the most important aspects
                  of the gendering process, the way in which our personal desires are shaped,
                  interact with, and confront a whole ideology of gender that is not simply about
                  sexual orientation but about roles, power, politics, social order, and the
                  aesthetics of cultural production. Gendering, as a lifelong process we are all
                  involved in, is much bigger than our decisions to repress or follow our sexual
                  desires for one sex or another as partners in our lovemaking. I am not suggesting
                  that O'Brien neglects these factors. I am proposing that her biography, by ending
                  where it does, fairly early in Cather's life story, tends to emphasize sexual
                  orientation as the only important aspect of the gendering process.</p>
               <p>O'Brien herself expresses interesting opinions about her biographical efforts. In
                  her autobiographical article, "Feminist Biography as Shaped Narrative," she says
                  that "knowing what I do now, I might have chosen to end my biography with some
                  intimations of the darkness that was awaiting Cather after her literary emergence,
                  providing a more muted ending than I did. . .. But such an ending was not
                  consistent with the story of artistic emergence I then wanted to tell" (266). As
                  well as her desire for shaping a happy&#8212;indeed, a victorious ending for
                  Cather&#8212;O'Brien also confesses, in "My Willa Cather: How Writing Her
                  Story Shaped My Own," that her positioning of her own subjectivity as "power-less
                  daughter" with a fear that "powerful, self-involved" women would leave her
                  "feeling annihilated" (3) was also a factor in her decision. Not only does the
                  biography suggest, by ending at the moment of "emergence" of voice, that a
                  resolution of the gender issues has been reached but also, by avoiding the years
                  when Cather's power drive sometimes had eccentric and negative expressions,
                  O'Brien's gender theory cannot approach the life of a woman of high achievement
                  past the youthful stages, past the happy endings of breaking into the
                  male-dominated world of public language. As a result, O'Brien's Cather, shown as
                  successfully separated from her mother and matured through relationships with
                  women mentors and friends, seems less a gendered person at the end of the
                  biography and thus, by more traditional masculinist standards, a better writer.
                  O'Brien concludes that gender is less central to the later novels.</p>
               <p>Here I part ways with O'Brien. I would contend that gender&#8212;whether you
                  are heterosexual, lesbian, bisexual, celibate, impotent, merely bored, or obsessed
                  with your sex life&#8212;gender, as opposed to sexual practice, because it is
                  a socially produced factor interacting with the daily experience of living in a
                  body, is always important no matter what your age. O'Brien ends her book with the
                  words "the disclosure of a woman writer's power" (<hi rend="italic">The Emerging
                     Voice</hi> 448), and I believe that it is exactly when a woman takes up power,
                  any kind of power, that gender conditioning becomes most problematic. Far from
                  having arrived at a comfortable place in gender with her first successful novels,
                  Cather's increasingly complex gendering is just beginning. Even though her sexual
                  life may seem absent or at least settled by middle age, the ways in which she is
                  defined as woman and writer are just beginning to come to the fore. I think there
                  is much still to discover about the gendering of Cather in the second half of her
                  life, discoveries that will help explain that "darkness" in the midst of public
                  success that O'Brien notes in Cather's life, a darkness that plagues the life of
                  any woman who takes up power in the public world.</p>
               <p>I also think more biographical projects are necessary because, with the
                  publication of O'Brien's and Woodress's contrasting biographies, Cather is
                  starting to become the kind of cultural figure that Virginia Woolf is in England:
                  the woman whose life and writing allow prismatic access to a particular cultural
                  era. As a cultural figure she embodies salient features of her times and helps us
                  characterize the age in which she lived. In characterizing that period we
                  ultimately are seeking a way of knowing our own selves as products of these times
                  of great change that have preceded our own. This possibility underlies Hermione
                  Lee's argument in <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Double Lives</hi>.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="bu-a1" target="bu-fn1" n="1"/> In this first major
                  British biography of Cather, Lee proposes to show that Cather is part of a larger
                  "project to take over a male tradition of writing" (13) that involves writers such
                  as Emily Dickinson, Christina Rossetti, Virginia Woolf, Katherine Mansfield, and
                  Gertrude Stein. Her cover picture of Cather (on the American edition) reflects the
                  large role she sees for Cather: it is a substantial, older Cather, suitably
                  androgynous and strong looking under her unisex hat and enclosed by the natural
                  space that O'Brien sees as essential to her part in the feminist project. Cather's
                  function as writer in this feminist project is a critical one, "to appropriate the
                  dominant male critique of female weakness and emotionalism" (Lee 13) and to
                  "intervene . . . in a masculine language of epic pastoral" (5), a task Cather is
                  perfectly situated to undertake as an American, a Westerner, and a successful
                  professional woman and writer. Lee sees Cather as redefining the human
                  relationship to space, by managing to stage the continuing "fracture" in the
                  "American imagination between romance and realism, space and confinement,
                  pioneering energy and elegiac memorialization" (12). She insists that Cather's
                  ability to do this has "everything to do with her sexual alienation from
                  conventional femininity" and is "emotionally defined by her deep feeling for one
                  woman and her lasting companionship with another" (10). So although Lee avoids
                  naming lesbian identity, she does insist on the gendering of her subject as a
                  vital ingredient in the "project" in which she places her. Given this, it may seem
                  surprising that Lee gives the boy phase short shrift, easily explaining it as "the
                  symptoms of a furious resistance to parochial narrowness and the genteel
                  conventions dictated by her mother"(38). Her judgment on the Pound relationship is
                  equally swift, "Even if the whole Louise episode makes rather silly reading . . .
                  it reveals for us . . . a touching mixture of bravado and anxiety about her
                  sexuality"(42).</p>
               <p>I find that this short shrift given to gendering is symptomatic of the arms-length
                  distance Lee keeps from Cather's life as a girl growing up in Nebraska and her
                  life as an American (not a British) woman throughout her text. I get the
                  impression that Lee would prefer to move Cather to Europe with the other
                  expatriates and that she often sees Cather's middle-class upbringing in Nebraska
                  as entirely a negative feature to be shed by Cather. Lee observes at the end of
                  the chapter called "Home": "Her re-vision of Nebraska was to be a struggle between
                  sentiment and revulsion. Her return home would fill her each time with the old
                  fear of never escaping and a recognition that this was the place which would
                  always 'get' her" (44). Despite the fact that it is a welcome turn in Cather
                  biographical representation to see a critic begin to place Cather in terms of both
                  American and European literary histories as well as in a feminist enlargement of
                  those histories, I think it is wise for biographers from outside the American
                  context to investigate their own attitudes toward America when writing about
                  American subjects. I think Lee's experience of Red Cloud, which she recounts in
                  the introductory chapter, "Journeys," is an important statement of her
                  relationship to her biographical subject. After deploring everything from Red
                  Cloud's redneck attitudes to the eating habits of Nebraskans (she seemed to have
                  met a very narrow range of them) she concludes, "I couldn't help feeling the
                  extraordinary contrast between the immense landscape and the little,
                  claustrophobic, provincial town, or noticing, even at a glance, the signs of
                  cultural assimilation and stagnation Cather had anticipated" (3). Biographers
                  coming from outside America to consider the life and work of this quintessentially
                  American figure need to investigate their own national and cultural agendas
                  concerning such subjects as margin and center and the class values that construct
                  aesthetic values. In my own case, as a Canadian, I try to keep in mind how
                  Canadians' experiences of space, western settlement, and national myth making have
                  differed from those of our American neighbors, and I think British scholars will
                  need to examine their attitudes toward high and low culture and the way in which
                  America blurs boundaries in this regard. Critics like Lee also need to give
                  special attention to the way English identity is especially informed by an intense
                  and very specific class consciousness. Although America is not a classless
                  society, class works quite differently in America than in England, and some of
                  those rural stereotypes she found in the "Prairie Pizza" in Red Cloud may not be,
                  in fact, as easily placed as she seems to think. However, I hasten to add that it
                  is Lee's self-revelation in "Journeys," like O'Brien's in her articles on
                  biographical process, that allow me as reader to better understand the
                  biographer's construction of subjectivity. This treatment of the self of the
                  biographer is welcome to the critic wishing to theorize the relationship of
                  biographical subject and biographer, a necessary practice in a time when we no
                  longer believe in the definitive biography.</p>
               <p>Although, I hope, there will be future biographical projects on Cather, ones that
                  make use of the now solid foundation of research that has been established, no
                  biography can ever accomplish the special intimacy that a well-written personal
                  memoir does. Even though I agree with O'Brien and other feminist biographers that
                  a relationship exists between biographer and subject, that literary relationship
                  cannot replace an actual relationship. The personal memoir, unlike biography, is
                  always based on a relationship with the subject, and through detailed
                  descriptions&#8212;not only the physical appearance, manner, dress, voice, and
                  gesture of the other but also the quotidian details of conversation; the physical
                  settings of meetings in homes, gardens, restaurants, and libraries; the telling of
                  shared jokes, favorite sayings, and pet peeves; the narration of disagreements
                  over everything from summer vacations to socialism&#8212;the memoirist
                  embodies the subject for the reader. Biographers need to heed these details in
                  making their dramatic reconstructions of their subjects and in heeding them they
                  also need to acknowledge their debt to them.</p>
               <p>I will quote at length from two memoirs of Cather, Edith Lewis's and Elizabeth
                  Sergeant's, to illustrate what I mean by embodiment of the subject. Both
                  reconstruct their first meetings with Cather. Lewis met Cather in the home of
                  another admirable western woman, Sarah Harris: <q rend="block">Willa Cather and
                     Sarah Harris were having a spirited discussion about something,&#8212;I
                     have no idea what&#8212;and after I was introduced, they paid no attention
                     to me, but continued their conversation. Willa Cather, a rather slim figure, in
                     a gray and white striped cotton dress, was sitting very upright in a
                     straight-backed chair. She had curling chestnut-brown hair, done high on her
                     head, a fair skin; but the feature one noticed particularly was her eyes. They
                     were dark blue eyes, with dark lashes; and I know no way of describing them,
                     except to say that they were the eyes of genius. . . . Willa Cather's eyes were
                     like a direct communication of her spirit. The whole of herself was in her
                     look, in that transparently clear, level, unshrinking gaze that seemed to know
                     everything there was to be known about both herself and you. (xi-xii)</q> Lewis
                  does not stop at the physical description but goes on to describe Cather as an
                  interactive person: <q rend="block">
                     <p>I had been silent, a fascinated spectator, while Willa Cather and Sarah
                        Harris carried on their duel of words; but when I got up to go, Willa Cather
                        accompanied me to the door, and there she stood and talked with me for
                        fifteen or twenty minutes, giving me her whole attention. She talked to me
                        as if we were fellow-students, both pursuing the same vocation [Harris had
                        published Lewis's college themes] . . .</p>
                     <p>Willa Cather asked me how many hours a day I worked, and what I found the
                        best time of the day for writing; what I liked best to write about. I do not
                        think it was tact, or that she was trying to put me at ease. She had always
                        a warm, eager, spontaneous interest in people. It was impossible for her to
                        make a perfunctory approach to anyone; she wanted at once to get beneath the
                        surface, to find out what they were really like.(xii-xiii)</p>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>In Sergeant's account Cather is framed by her career accomplishments, as the
                  managing editor of <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> (I have excerpted considerably
                  as it is a long description): "Her eyes were sailor-blue, her cheeks were rosy,
                  her hair was red-brown, parted in the middle like a child's. As she shook hands, I
                  felt the freshness and brusqueness, too, of an ocean breeze. Her boyish,
                  enthusiastic manner was disarming, and as she led me through the jostle of the
                  outer office, I was affected by the resonance of her Western voice, and by the
                  informality of her clothes&#8212;it was as if she rebelled against urban
                  conformities." Once they are in Cather's office, where she is to look at
                  Sergeant's writing, the breezy tomboy is gone: "Watching her with a beginner's
                  tremor I felt the impact of something beneath her editorial mask: crude oil, red
                  earth, elemental strength and resoluteness. Her sheer energy was alarming to a shy
                  New Englander. . . . Nebraska had been mere geography to me till I met this tense
                  dynamic person, with her homespun brilliance. Now I wanted to know where she ended
                  and Nebraska began." Cather examines the manuscript and after some political
                  sparring that is to become typical of their relationship, she judges it worthy of
                  revision, introduces Sergeant to her chief, McClure, and officially becomes
                  Sergeant's editor. Then, unlike a typical magazine editor, she accompanies
                  Sergeant down in the elevator, in the same way as she escorted Lewis to the door,
                  making a literary friend of her as she goes: "'There are only three or four people
                  in the whole world with whom I can talk about books,' Willa Cather said to me with
                  a confiding look and that hesitation in her voice which I already associated with
                  emotion. . . . Flaubert, Balzac, Tolstoy, Henry James, Edith Wharton, Sarah Orne
                  Jewett&#8212;we were deep in them in two seconds, so deep that when the
                  elevator stopped Miss Cather motioned it imperiously on its way" (33-40).
                  Personally, I like this image of Cather and Sergeant riding up and down in an
                  elevator, making literary critique: <q rend="block">
                     <p>Then as the elevator insisted on coming to a full stop, she gave me a little
                        push, a sort of pat and cried effervescently, as the door slammed:</p>
                     <p>"To our next meeting!"</p>
                     <p>It was as if I had had a cup of champagne. (41)</p>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>As I read the ways that these women embody the charismatic Cather they knew, I was
                  brought closer to the Cather that had been forming in my head while I read the
                  biographies but that could not embody itself until I read these memoirs. An
                  insistent set of related questions kept popping into my head: What was it like to
                  raise a child as precocious and charismatic as Cather? What was it like to be in
                  the same family, to be her grandparent, her sibling, her niece? What was it like
                  to parent a child who was at once so insistently individualistic and at the same
                  time so terribly needy of intimate relationships? What was it like to have a child
                  who could equally charm anybody in town she wanted as a friend or shock the entire
                  county with her goings on? How do you raise such a child so as to keep her safe
                  while not perverting or destroying her special qualities? I realize that these are
                  maternal or parental questions and I willingly admit that they stem from my own
                  subject position as a family person, which makes me put myself in the place of her
                  parents, her siblings, her extended family, and the townspeople of Red Cloud, the
                  whole village that they say it takes to raise a child.</p>
               <p>Many biographers take quite a stereotypical attitude toward the artist's family:
                  it is either a site marking early influences to be shaken off as soon as possible
                  in order to become the self-defining individual artist or it is seen merely as a
                  passive vehicle of the ideological interpolation of the child. However, Cather was
                  an artist&#8212;and I think the facts of her life bear this out&#8212;who
                  was integrally and interactively involved with her family all of her life; that
                  relational bedrock, more than any necessary separation from early influence,
                  helped make her art possible. I offer a few family facts that I find biographers
                  have not yet fully considered: Cather was her parents' first and only child for
                  four long years. They thought her so special that when she went to college not
                  only did they finance her (not a typical act for parents of a girl in that time)
                  but they also locked up her room and despite the crowded household no other child
                  was allowed to use it. Cather not only spent her childhood in intimate play with
                  her brothers but actually went on holidays with them, at their enthusiastic
                  instigation, when she was a middle aged woman. Cather's mother, the strong-willed
                  imperious beauty noted by all biographers, was also the kind of mother who, when
                  it was pointed out to her that young Willa was wasting the music teacher's time by
                  asking questions about topics unrelated to music, is said to have retorted that
                  the teacher had better come twice a week instead of once. Cather's relationship
                  with her mother continued to be one in which her mother held great authority. For
                  example, knowing how the heat depressed her daughter and made her cranky, her
                  mother had to tell her, when she was old enough to know better, to please delay
                  her annual summer trip home, she would be wise to come after the weather cooled a
                  little (that was the year she and Lewis found Grand Manan). Cather was a special
                  person to all her family members. Even her nieces remember fondly the pleasures of
                  unpacking their aunt's wonderful, expensive clothing and shoes when she came on
                  her many visits home. And in her old age Cather not only yearned to be with her
                  extended family as often as possible and managed it as often as she could but she
                  also took on a whole surrogate family, the Menuhins.</p>
               <p>My reading of Cather's life and works convinces me that Cather remained her
                  mother's child all her life. This does not mean she remained childish, as a
                  Freudian separation analysis would read adult mother-attachment. Rather, her
                  continuing intense bonding with her mother allowed her to be childlike in ways
                  that creative people, especially creative women, must be. The fluid and vulnerable
                  ego boundaries that result from such a bond can make life difficult at times, can
                  cause many self-protective, eccentric behaviors but they also allow that necessary
                  ability for the creative person wishing to express an art based on a relational
                  universe: the ability&#8212;in a very dramatic and intensely physical,
                  emotional, and psychological way&#8212;to become the other. The way that
                  Cather, in her art, takes on the guise of so many very different others is a sign
                  of that ongoing relational bond with the personal mother. As critics and
                  biographers we need to entertain the idea that the dominance of the mother (and
                  mother surrogates) in the psychic life of her offspring to the point that even as
                  an adult the child never quite believes in her own separate existence, may well be
                  a mark not of a failure to achieve maturity but of the achievement of a maturity
                  based on the imaginative ability to put oneself intensely in the place of the
                  other.</p>
               <p>Therefore, when I analyze those two dramatic times in Cather's early life, I see
                  in the cross-dressing a creative person able to enter so fully into the role of
                  the other that she adopts costume, manner, attitude, and a full embodiment of the
                  other. Her actions do not surprise me; I am surprised only by the wisdom of the
                  parents who tolerated and permitted it. The intensity of her love for Pound
                  indicates the degree to which she was intensely involved with the figure who is
                  each person's first love, the mother. The negative side of this "system of
                  dependency" has been theorized by many biographers of many artists; however, the
                  positive and ongoing nature of the bond, the ways in which it enables the artist's
                  function, her intervention in discourse, has not been considered. I find that
                  Cather's ability to <emph rend="italic">be</emph> her male characters and to
                  construct female figures of such complexity rests in this system of dependency.
                  And if, as Cather asserted to Fisher, her life theme was "escape," it was an
                  escape that she undertook on behalf of that mother who could not escape the
                  boundaries and conventions that held her.</p>
               <p>As well, because Cather was an unmarried woman, I think biographers have
                  overlooked how much she was a family person and how central a fuller understanding
                  of that family life is to a richer reading of her fiction. Just as we need new
                  insights into the nuances of gendering we also need to connect those insights to a
                  more nuanced view of family. In putting Cather more completely back into her
                  family we should not seek to give her any of the stereotypical familial roles in
                  which unmarried women are cast by popular psychology: for example, as victim of
                  unimaginative maternal conventionality or as unproblematically daddy's favorite
                  girl or as selfless maiden aunt. So I would like to propose that future
                  biographers begin to look at Cather as a family person and at Cather's family in a
                  new way. To indicate one of the first directions that investigation might take, I
                  think an extension of O'Brien's work on the mother-daughter relationship would be
                  a good place to start. Chodorow has said that "daughters never abandon the intense
                  preoedipal attachment to their mothers" (qtd. in O'Brien, <hi rend="italic">The
                     Emerging Voice</hi> 104) and Lewis records that "Willa Cather always said she
                  was more like her mother than like any other member of the family" (7). For me, as
                  for a number of feminist theorists, this relationship is the central "system of
                  dependency" that forms the author function and builds and shapes the power to
                  intervene in discourse. Bernice Slote has observed that "Willa Cather's
                  imaginative world was one of subtle human relationships in settings of
                  extraordinary physical reality" (ix). I propose that the most subtle relationship
                  and the most extraordinary physical reality of Cather's life, both in her early
                  development and in later life, were those with her mother followed very quickly by
                  her grandmothers. Some of the exploration of the early effect of the
                  mother-daughter bond has been done. However, in terms of the effects of the bond
                  in Cather's later life&#8212;with all the illnesses and deaths, the
                  bittersweet results of fame, as well as the considerable literary output and the
                  central importance to her of female intimates&#8212;the subject has hardly
                  been touched.</p>
            </body>
            <back>
               <div1 type="notes">
                  <head type="main">NOTE</head>
                  <p>
                     <note type="authorial" xml:id="bu-fn1" target="bu-a1" n="1">In changing the
                        subtitle for Lee's text from <hi rend="italic">A Life Saved Up</hi> to <hi rend="italic">Double Lives</hi>, the American edition subtly changes the
                        way we read the text. I try to read it with both namings in mind.</note>
                  </p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="bibliogr">
                  <head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
                  <listBibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Booth, Alison</author>. "<title level="a">Biographical Criticism and
                           the 'Great' Woman of Letters: The Example of George Eliot and Virginia
                           Woolf</title>." <title level="m">Contesting the Subject: Essays in the
                           Postmodern Theory and Practice of Biography and Biographical
                        Criticism</title>. Ed. William H. Epstein. <pubPlace>West Lafayette
                        IN</pubPlace>: <publisher>Purdue UP</publisher>, <date>1991</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Brown, E. K</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Critical
                           Biography</title>. Completed by Leon Edel. Foreword by James Woodress.
                        1953. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Buss, Helen M</author>. <title level="m">Mapping Our Selves:
                           Canadian Women's Autobiograpy in English</title>. <pubPlace>Kingston
                        ON</pubPlace>: <publisher>McGill-Queen's UP</publisher>, <date>1993</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Ellman, Richard</author>. <title level="m">James Joyce</title>.
                        1959. <pubPlace>Oxford</pubPlace>: <publisher>Oxford UP</publisher>,
                           <date>1982</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Foucault, Michel</author>. "<title level="a">What Is an
                        Author?</title>" <title level="m">Language Counter-Memory, Practice:
                           Selected Essays and Interviews</title>. Ed. and introduced by Donald F.
                        Bouchard. Trans. Donald F. Bouchard and Sherry Simon. <pubPlace>Ithaca
                        NY</pubPlace>: <publisher>Cornell UP</publisher>, <date>1977</date>, 113-38.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lee, Hermione</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: Double
                        Lives</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Random
                        House</publisher>, <publisher>Vintage</publisher>, <date>1989</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Lewis, Edith</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather Living</title>.
                           <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Knopf</publisher>,
                        <date>1953</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Maddox, Brenda</author>. <title level="m">Nora: A Biography of Nora
                           Joyce</title>. <pubPlace>London</pubPlace>: <publisher>Hamish
                        Hamilton</publisher>, <date>1988</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>O'Brien, Sharon</author>. "<title level="a">Feminist Biography as
                           Shaped Narrative</title>." <title level="m">A/B: Autobibiography
                        Studies</title>, 8, 2 (<date>fall 1993</date>): 258-70.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>O'Brien, Sharon</author>. "<title level="a">My Willa Cather: How
                           Writing Her Story Shaped My Own</title>." <title level="m">New York Times
                           Book Review</title>
                        <date>20 February 1994</date>, sec. 7, pp. 3, 24-25.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>O'Brien, Sharon</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: The
                           Emerging Voice</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Oxford
                           UP</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Robinson, Phyllis</author>. <title level="m">Willa: The Life of
                           Willa Cather</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>: <publisher>Holt,
                           Rinehart and Winston</publisher>, <date>1983</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Sergeant, Elizabeth</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A
                           Memoir</title>. <pubPlace>Philadelphia</pubPlace>: <publisher>J. B.
                           Lippincott</publisher>, <date>1953</date>
                     </bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Slote, Bernice</author>. <title level="a">Introduction</title>.
                           <title level="m">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First Principles and
                           Critical Statements,1892-1896</title>. Ed. Slote.
                        <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska P</publisher>,
                           <date>1966</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: A Literary
                           Life</title>. <pubPlace>Lincoln</pubPlace>: <publisher>U of Nebraska
                        P</publisher>, <date>1987</date>.</bibl>
                     <bibl>
                        <author>Woodress, James</author>. <title level="m">Willa Cather: Her Life
                           and Art</title>. <pubPlace>New York</pubPlace>:
                        <publisher>Pegasus</publisher>, <date>1970</date>.</bibl>
                  </listBibl>
               </div1>
            </back>
         </text>
         <text xml:id="karush">
            <front>
               <head type="main">Bringing Outland Inland in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi>
               </head>
               <head type="sub">Willa Cather's Domestication of Empire</head>
               <byline>DEBORAH KARUSH</byline>
            </front>
            <body>
               <p>In a 1938 letter describing how she wrote <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi>, Willa Cather points to what seems to be an unlikely source of
                  inspiration for her novel.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a1" target="ka-fn1" n="1"/> Tracing her depiction of the Blue Mesa to the image of the sea in Dutch
                  paintings, her account implicitly associates Tom Outland's southwestern adventures
                  with colonial trade: <q rend="block">
                     <p>Just before I began the book I had seen, in Paris, an exhibition of old and
                        modern Dutch paintings. In many of them the scene presented was a
                        living-room warmly furnished, or a kitchen full of food and coppers. But in
                        most of the interiors, whether drawing-room or kitchen, there was a square
                        window, open, through which one saw the masts of ships, or a stretch of
                        grey. The feeling of the sea that one got through those square windows was
                        remarkable, and gave me a sense of the fleets of Dutch ships that ply
                        quietly on all the waters of the globe&#8212;to Java, etc.</p>
                     <p>In my book I tried to make Professor St. Peter's house rather overcrowded
                        and stuffy with new things; American proprieties, clothes, furs, petty
                        ambitions, quivering jealousies&#8212;until one got rather stifled. Then
                        I wanted to open the square window and let in the fresh air that blew off
                        the Blue Mesa, and the fine disregard of trivialities which was in Tom
                        Outland's face and in his behaviour. ("On <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                           House</hi>" 31-32)</p>
                  </q> Cather's reference to Java, a Dutch colony until 1945, turns a glimpse of the
                  sea in a painting into a synecdoche for European imperialism. Moving from Dutch
                  trading ships to Outland's exploration of the Blue Mesa, her account both
                  describes and enacts the rewriting of imperialism as an American adventure story.
                  In the course of the passage, the square windows that give the paintings an
                  exhilarating "feeling of the sea" become the structural "window" of "Tom Outland's
                  Story," which lets "fresh air" into the Professor's domestic life. By replacing
                  the sea with the Blue Mesa, the passage transforms the foreign into the familiar
                  and turns the expansionist gaze inward, toward an imaginatively reopened,
                  mythologically innocent continental frontier.</p>
               <p>With its allusion to Dutch colonialism, the letter invites its readers to consider
                     <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> in the context of empire. The
                  novel's apparently imperial origins reveal an aspect of Cather's fiction that
                  scholars have only recently begun to examine. Joseph Urgo's 1995 study,<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather and the Myth of American Migration</hi>, and Guy
                  Reynolds' 1996 work, <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Context: Progress, Race,
                     Empire</hi>, both take as a central premise the notion that Cather's writing is
                  "about empire" (Reynolds 46). For Reynolds her novels "fictionalize the transfer
                  of European empires to America, and the subsequent growth of an American empire"
                  (46); for Urgo her writing "confront[s] the poetic potential of a transnational,
                  American empire in the process of formation" (131-32). The presence of empire
                  throughout Cather's fiction is undeniable, but its treatment is less
                  straightforward than these statements suggest. In Cather's writing imperial
                  narratives coexist with a tendency to efface the United States's twentieth-century
                  global role. The trajectory of her literary career displaces the American empire
                  ever farther from its contemporary moment and setting, from the
                  late-nineteenth-century settlement of the frontier to mid-nineteenth-century
                  French missionary work in the Southwest to the seventeenth-century colonization of
                  Quebec. Rather than focus on the relationship between the United States and the
                  world beyond its borders, she retreats inward and backward to the settlement of
                  the American West and the colonization of the New World. Her works transform the
                  American empire into a thing of the past, while her emphasis on continental
                  expansion keeps the United Stares figuratively at home. Far from implying Cather's
                  detachment from political issues, however, this ambivalent treatment of
                  imperialism reveals her embeddedness in them. She is not alone in her strategies
                  of effacement and retreat: as Urgo points out, most Americans "do not talk about
                  their empire" (132). Cather's writing participates in modern American life by
                  exploring not simply the fact of U.S. imperialism but also the national
                  unwillingness to talk about it.</p>
               <p>The treatment of continental expansion in Cather's works is perhaps the most
                  striking example of her simultaneous acknowledgement and suppression of empire.
                  Although she does not explicitly use the term <emph rend="italic">frontier</emph>
                  in "Tom Outland's Story," the story itself, which depicts a young cowboy's
                  exploration and domestication of a conveniently uninhabited southwestern
                  landscape, is filled with allusions to frontier mythology. Even before we witness
                  Tom's actions on the mesa the narrative presents him as the incarnation of the
                  frontier experience. Tom's parents, like so many pioneers, migrated west in a
                  "mover wagon" (104) when he was a baby. They died upon their arrival, leaving
                  their son ignorant of his birthdate and utterly dependent on the frontier itself
                  for his identity.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a2" target="ka-fn2" n="2"/> A
                  "fine-looking" boy who is "tall and . . . well-built" (95), Tom resembles the
                  "true American frontiersman," described in the program for Buffalo Bill's Wild
                  West Show, titled <hi rend="italic">Buffalo Bill's Wild West and Congress of Rough
                     Riders of the World</hi>, as a "[y]oung, sturdy, . . . remarkable specimen of
                  manly beauty"(7). He plays the conventional pioneering role of the scout, who
                  carries "in his pocket the secrets [of] old trails and stones and water-courses"
                  (235) when he leads the Professor through the Southwest on horseback. Moreover,
                  Tom's domestication of the mesa recalls the settlement of the frontier. When he
                  builds a log cabin on the mesa top, he invokes what Richard White has called "the
                  chief icon of the nineteenth-century frontier, if not of American culture itself"
                     (19).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a3" target="ka-fn3" n="3"/>
               </p>
               <p>By depicting Outland as a frontiersman, Cather invokes a myth of unblemished
                  American heroism: the popular notion that the West was "settled," rather than
                  "conquered" (Grossman I), has long defined it as a <q rend="block">
                     <lg type="excerpt">
                        <l>kingdom won without the guilt</l>
                        <l>Of studied battle.</l>
                     </lg>
                     <bibl>(Miller 187-88)</bibl>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>Since the late eighteenth century Americans have maintained a careful distinction
                  between their "settlement" of the frontier and the invasiveness of European
                  imperialism. As Patricia Limerick points out, this distinction still enables many
                  Americans to imagine expansion with a clear conscience: "The term 'frontier' blurs
                  the fact of conquest and throws a veil over the similarities between the story of
                  American westward expansion and the planetary story of the expansion of European
                  empires. Whatever meanings historians give the term, in popular culture it carries
                  a persistently happy affect, a tone of adventure, heroism, and even fun very much
                  in contrast with the tough, complicated, and sometimes bloody and brutal realities
                  of conquest" (75). Rather than exposing the frontier's "brutal realities," the
                  shift in Cather's letter from Dutch colonialism to Tom Outland's adventures on the
                  Blue Mesa serves to empty the former of its associations with violence. The
                  description of ships sailing "quietly" and the casual allusion to "Java, etc."
                  make imperialism seem harmless and unintentional. At the same time, both the
                  letter and the novel it describes perpetuate the notion that U.S. expansion is, by
                  definition, continental: the antidote to the crowdedness of Dutch interiors may be
                  the sea, but the antidote to "American proprieties" is the Blue Mesa. Although it
                  implies that the exploration of the mesa is analogous to Dutch colonial trade, the
                  letter manages to elide the real similarities that existed between European
                  imperialism and twentieth-century American expansion. By 1925, when <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> was published, the continental
                  frontier had been officially closed for over three decades, and the United States
                  was emerging as a world power. Nonetheless, Cather ignored the United States's
                  growing involvement in Latin America, the Caribbean, and parts of Asia and kept
                  her novelistic focus on the American West.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a4" target="ka-fn4" n="4"/>
               </p>
               <p>This reversion to the mythology of continental expansion is not unique to Cather's
                  work. According to David Wrobel, frontier narratives were quite common during the
                  early decades of the postfrontier, postwar era: "During the 1920s there was a vast
                  outpouring of writing on the American frontier, fueled in part by the publication
                  of Frederick Jackson Turner's collection of essays, <hi rend="italic">The Frontier
                     in American History</hi> (October 1920). . . . The image of the frontier, it
                  seems, provided a kind of solace for some in the uncertain postwar years"(98).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a5" target="ka-fn5" n="5"/> What sets <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> apart from its contemporaries,
                  however, is the fact that it calls attention to its own gesture of bringing
                  expansionism back home: Cather reduces her frontier narrative to a 70-page
                  interlude within an otherwise domestic novel. Set at the turn of the century, "Tom
                  Outland's Story" is carefully disassociated from the contemporary moment depicted
                  in the other two sections.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a6" target="ka-fn6" n="6"/> As a result, rather than simply displacing expansion from far-off lands to the
                  North American continent, the novel takes the inward displacement of expansion as
                  its subject. Like the Dutch paintings Cather describes in her letter, in which a
                  window frame surrounds a view of the sea and situates it within a domestic
                  interior, <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> encloses its frontier
                  narrative within the novel's tripartite structure. The framing of "Tom Outland's
                  Story" locates continental expansion firmly inside the home: it keeps Outland,
                  whose name itself suggests expansionism, safely inland.</p>
               <p>Cather's unusual choice for an epigraph&#8212;a quotation from within the
                  novel itself&#8212;alerts the reader to the fact that the novel is, in many
                  ways, about its own structure. The line is from Louie Marsellus's recollection of
                  the bracelet Rosamond was wearing when they first met, a bracelet Tom Outland had
                  given her: "A turquoise set in silver, wasn't it? . . . Yes, a turquoise set in
                  dull silver" (90). For James Schroeter, "[t]he point is that Book II is the
                  'turquoise' and Books I and III are the 'dull silver.' The whole novel, in other
                  words, is constructed like the Indian bracelet" (370). By suggesting that <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> recreates, in written form, one of the
                  Native American artifacts Outland takes from the mesa, Schroeter aligns Cather's
                  point of view with that of Outland himself. His formulation implies that Cather
                  participates in, and thus endorses, Outland's romanticization and appropriation of
                  Native American culture: "as those familiar with the values running all though
                  Willa Cather's fiction will recognize, . . . the half-forgotten Indian bracelet
                  represents true beauty, while the overvalued gold necklace [given to Rosamond by
                  Marsellus] represents the false" (Schroeter 370). At first glance the epigraph
                  seems to invite Schroeter's reading. The reference to turquoise foreshadows
                  Cather's description of the mesa as a "blue, feature-less lump" (170), and the
                  image of this blue stone framed by silver does indeed evoke the tripartite
                  structure of the book. Nevertheless, as I argue below, the novel's treatment of
                  its "turquoise" centerpiece, its portrait of Outland's frontier adventures, is far
                  from uncritical. Moreover, Schroeter's assertion that the narrative simply rejects
                  Marsellus's false materialism in favor of Outland's authenticity overlooks the
                  fact that, by opening the novel with Marsellus's words, Cather hints at his
                  unavoidable centrality. By invoking Marsellus's memory of Outland's gift, the
                  epigraph underscores his replacement of Outland as Rosamond's husband. The
                  irrepressible engineer, with his international connections and his money-making
                  talent, supersedes the cowboy explorer of the Blue Mesa. Marsellus becomes a
                  figure for the United States's shift from continental to overseas expansion, a
                  rare acknowledgment in Cather's writing of American empire in its
                  twentieth-century form. By giving his words such prominence in the epigraph, the
                  novel implies the futility of resisting the nation's new, global role. As its
                  language struggles to contain an empire that has already moved beyond U.S.
                  borders, <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> ends up depicting its own
                  failure to preserve the myth of innocent expansion.</p>
               <p>When she described the intended effect of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi> in 1938, Cather chose to ignore the problem of Louie Marsellus and
                  highlighted instead the ease with which a sea voyage to Java could become an
                  adventure in an American desert landscape. If her fiction could not forestall the
                  United States's shift to overseas expansion, it could at least figuratively
                  domesticate the older, European, version of empire. In <hi rend="italic">The
                     Professor's House</hi> European imperialism finds its way into the United
                  States in the form of several British characters, who look to Americans for
                  lessons in expansion. Transplanted to the New World, the British are rendered
                  innocuous and even foolish. Sir Edgar Spilling, for example, finds it necessary to
                  travel to the American Midwest for information about a European empire (25-26).
                  Whereas Sir Edgar is merely ridiculous, another British character, Henry, is "a
                  pitiful wreck of an old man" (175), reduced to working as Tom and Roddy's cook and
                  housekeeper on the mesa. The frontier domesticates (and ultimately kills) this
                  "castaway Englishman" (175), whose many years at sea associate him with
                  nineteenth-century British novels of imperial adventure.</p>
               <p>If Henry's character seems to have sprung from the pages of imperialist
                  literature, that literature itself provides Tom with his reading material. Like
                  many other Cather characters, including Alexandra Bergson in <hi rend="italic">O
                     Pioneers!</hi> and Jim Burden in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>,
                  Tom carries the idea of European empire into the American West in the form of
                  books. As he discovers and explores the mesa, he reads classical epics and British
                  adventure novels: "I'd brought my Caesar along, and had promised Father Duchene to
                  read a hundred lines a day. . . . We had <hi rend="italic">Robinson Crusoe</hi>
                  with us, and Roddy's favorite book, <hi rend="italic">Gulliver's Travels</hi>,
                  which he never tired of" (167). Later, when Tom settles down on the mesa to spend
                  a summer alone there, he reads Virgil's <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi>, and his
                  impressions of this foundational myth of empire-building ultimately blend with his
                  memories of the mesa itself: "When I look into the <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi>
                  now, I can always see two pictures: the one on the page, and another behind that:
                  blue and purple rocks and yellow-green piñons with flat tops, little
                  clustered houses clinging together for protection, a rude tower rising in their
                  midst, rising strong, with calmness and courage&#8212;behind it a dark grotto,
                  in its depths a crystal spring" (228 ). While Tom's vision transports the world of
                  the <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi> to the landscape of the American Southwest, it
                  also encloses the mesa itself within a book. The double image that he sees
                  transforms the mesa into a work of art.</p>
               <p>By figuring Old World imperialism as the stuff of literature, <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> renders it safe and familiar; with the simple turn
                  of a page these narratives' "undiscovered" destinations may be revisited again and
                  again. When he runs out of new books, for example, Tom begins to memorize passages
                  of Virgil. Moreover, because the rereading of adventure tales accompanies his own
                  exploits on the mesa, the exploits themselves seem to repeat earlier acts of
                  discovery. For the reader of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> the
                  history of the Blue Mesa itself reinforces this sense of repetition. Although Tom
                  and Roddy long to be "the first men" (166) to reach the top of the Blue Mesa,
                  their exploration of this supposedly uncharted territory proceeds along a
                  "well-worn path" (195). The realization that they are not "first," however, only
                  enhances the excitement of their adventure. In Tom's words, "To people off alone,
                  as we were, there is something stirring about finding evidences of human labor and
                  care in the soil of an empty country" (173). His remark is telling: despite the
                  "evidences of human labor and care," the country remains "empty." Imaginatively
                  restored to emptiness, the American Southwest becomes a territory to be
                  rediscovered time and again.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a7" target="ka-fn7" n="7"/> Tom's own efforts at "tidying up the ruins to wait another hundred years,
                  maybe, for the right explorer" (227) transform expansion into an activity that can
                  be repeated infinitely within the same geographical space.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a8" target="ka-fn8" n="8"/>
               </p>
               <p>Many critics have noted that Cather's writing of "Tom Outland's Story" was itself
                  a return to well-charted territory. Cather had visited Mesa Verde a decade before
                  the publication of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> and described her
                  own adventure in a 1916 newspaper article (the article itself was unknown to
                  scholars until Susan J. Rosowski and Bernice Slote "discovered" and republished it
                  in 1984). The 1916 article captures Cather's own experience of following a
                  "well-worn path": "The journey to the Mesa Verde . . . is now a very easy one, and
                  the railway runs within thirty miles of the mesa. . . .[You take] a friendly train
                  with invariably friendly passengers and a conductor who has been on that run for
                  fourteen years and who can give you all sorts of helpful information" (Rosowski
                  and Slote 82). Rosowski and Slote observe that "Tom Outland's Story" repeats the
                  very language of Cather's article: "The 1916 essay is 'Tom Outland's Story' in
                  embryo: it contains the essential themes, techniques, and even images of the later
                  story&#8212;and indeed, of the novel" (Rosowski and Slote 91). In Cather's
                  descriptions, Tom's first glimpse of the Cliff City echoes that of his historical
                  precursor: <q rend="block">
                     <p>After a long stretch of hard climbing young Wetherill happened to glance up
                        at the great cliffs above him, and there, thru a veil of lightly falling
                        snow, he saw practically as it stands today and as it had stood for 800
                        years before, the cliff palace&#8212;not a cliff dwelling, but a cliff
                        village . . . lying in a natural archway let back into the cliff. (Rosowski
                        and Slote 84)</p>
                     <p>I wish I could tell you what I saw there, just as I saw it, on that first
                        morning, through a veil of lightly falling snow. Far up above me, a thousand
                        feet or so, set in a great cavern in the face of the cliff, I saw a little
                        city of stone, asleep. (<hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>
                     179)</p>
                  </q> Ironically, Tom's first encounter with the "little city of stone" is an act
                  of repetition. He and Richard Wetherill, who "discovered" the Mesa Verde Cliff
                  Palace in 1888, see the same cliff dwellings from the same angle, through an
                  identical veil of "lightly falling snow." The snow itself restores the ruins to
                  blankness, preparing them, perhaps, for the next "discovery."</p>
               <p>Tom's exploration of the deserted Cliff City reenacts not only the journey of the
                  cliff dwellers themselves and of the white explorers who followed them but also
                  the exploits of characters in Cather's earlier fiction. Harrell notes that, "as an
                  idea for fiction the discovery episode predates the rest of 'Tom Outland's Story.'
                  . . . The proof lies in the number of times Cather used the scene in other stories
                  before working it out to her satisfaction&#8212;or nearly so, at
                  least&#8212;in 'Tom Outland's Story'" (85). Tom and Roddy's fictional
                  precursors include Margie and Douglass, the two adult protagonists of "The
                  Treasure of Far Island" (1902), who consider themselves the "original discoverers
                  and claimants" of an island where they played as children (265). Margie's
                  recollection of lying on a sandbar by a driftwood fire and devising "the conquest
                  of the world" (273) prefigures the analogous scene in "The Enchanted Bluff"
                  (1909), the most direct precursor to "Tom Outland's Story" (see Harrell 87-88). In
                  "The Enchanted Bluff" several boys sit around a campfire on a sandbar island,
                  planning their exploration of a 900-foot-tall rock in the middle of the New Mexico
                  desert. Like the Blue Mesa, the bluff is the site of a deserted, ancient Indian
                  village, frozen in time and suspended in the middle of a vast, empty desert
                  landscape. Both the scene of children planning their conquests and the bluff with
                  its Indian village continue to appear throughout Cather's later, better-known
                  fiction. In <hi rend="italic">Alexander's Bridge</hi> (1912), for example, Bartley
                  Alexander looks out of his train window and sees a group of boys sitting around a
                  campfire. In <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> (1915) Thea Kronborg
                  secludes herself in ancient southwestern cliff dwellings. The enchanted bluff
                  itself makes another appearance in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                     Archbishop</hi>, when the archbishop encounters it while riding through the
                  desert plains of the Southwest. Thus, when Tom discovers the Indian village atop
                  the Blue Mesa, avid readers of Cather's fiction may experience an uncanny feeling
                  of familiarity: the mesa already seems like home because we have been there so
                  many times before. Expansion has become an endlessly repeated and seemingly safe
                  return to origins rather than a potentially dangerous journey into the unknown. It
                  is fitting, then, that when Tom revisits the Cliff City after his trip to
                  Washington he behaves like "home-sick children when they come home" (217).</p>
               <p>In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, as in Cather's earlier writings,
                  the supposed innocence of boyhood serves as a figure for the familiar, for the
                  imaginary home to which the professor, in his withdrawal from the world, returns.
                  At first it is Tom Outland who brings the Professor a "second youth" (234), but
                  even after Tom's death St. Peter is able to revisit an earlier version of himself:
                  "Tom Outland had not come back again through the garden door (as he had so often
                  done in dreams!), but another boy had: the boy the Professor had long ago left
                  behind him in Kansas, in the Solomon Valley&#8212;the original, unmodified
                  Godfrey St. Peter" (239). Cather's earlier writings, however, often treat boyhood
                  as the object of unfulfilled longings. The inaccessible mesa in "The Enchanted
                  Bluff," for example, represents a moment of childhood that can never be recovered.
                  According to the boy who tells the story, the Indian children were left on the
                  bluff to starve after the massacre of their parents. The coda to "The Enchanted
                  Bluff," in which the protagonists grow older without ever finding the village and
                  its abandoned children, embodies the irretrievable quality of childhood itself.</p>
               <p>If "The Enchanted Bluff" depicts an unrealized fantasy, "Tom Outland'sStory" asks
                  what happens when the boys actually reach the Indian village. In part the
                  narrative preserves the innocent overtones of the adventure by keeping its
                  protagonist frozen in youth, like the children at the top of the bluff. Despite
                  Outland's ability to bring the fantasy to fruition, his own life remains
                  unfinished. He dies in the war and thus remains, in the Professor's memory,
                  forever a "tramp boy" (233). Outland avoids the indignities of adult life that
                  would have debased St. Peter's image of him: "What change would have come in his
                  blue eye, in his fine long hand with the backspringing thumb, which had never
                  handled things that were not the symbols of ideas? A hand like that, had he lived,
                  must have been put to other uses. . . . It would have had to write thousands of
                  useless letters, frame thousands of false excuses. It would have had to "manage" a
                  great deal of money, to be the instrument of a woman who would grow always more
                  exacting. He had escaped all that" (237).</p>
               <p>In the Professor's mind at least, Tom's boyhood self lives on, untainted by the
                  superficiality and petty deceptions that St. Peter associates with materialism.
                  Similarly, the mesa remains frozen in its original, pristine state, as though it,
                  too, were the object of only imaginary explorations. Although it has been
                  "discovered" repeatedly, it appears untouched. Tom declares that he "had never
                  breathed in anything that tasted so pure as the air in that valley" (178), and
                  when he drinks from a spring he remarks, "I've never anywhere tasted water like
                  it; as cold as ice, and so pure"(187). As for the village itself, "everything
                  seemed open and clean. . . .[T]here was little rubbish or disorder. . . . Inside
                  the little rooms water jars and bowls stood about unbroken, and yucca-fibre mats
                  were on the floors." (186). The emphasis on order and cleanliness in these
                  descriptions is striking, especially since it marks a dramatic departure from
                  historical accounts of the actual Mesa Verde cliff dwellings, accounts that Cather
                  consulted before writing "Tom Outland's Story." Harrell describes the filth and
                  dilapidation of the dwellings prior to excavation: "the remnants of rooms and
                  towers poked through piles of rubble, every step raised dust centuries old, and
                  the only water around was unfit to drink" (213). By effacing the changes wrought
                  by time and weather, Cather's fictional description makes the mesa new again and
                  ready for "discovery."</p>
               <p>Cather adds to this sense of renewal by revising an anecdote about a female mummy
                  unearthed during the excavation of Mesa Verde. One historical account describes
                  the well-preserved corpse of a woman, which the explorers decide to call "She,"
                  after the title character of H. Rider Haggard's romantic adventure novel. A tale
                  of three Englishmen and their fantastic journey into southern Africa, <emph rend="italic">She</emph> is, among other things, a well-known example of
                  nineteenth-century British imperial fiction. In Cather's version of the mummy
                  episode, the corpse is called "Mother Eve." By transforming "She" into "Mother
                  Eve," <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> obscures the literary allusion
                  to imperialist adventure and substitutes instead an allusion to biblical origins.
                  The change marks another figurative return home, a return to the mother of
                  humankind. With the presence of Eve amid its already paradisaical beauty and
                  purity, the mesa becomes a prelapsarian Eden.</p>
               <p>The unspoiled qualities of the mesa make it an ideal source of the "fresh air"
                  that "Tom Outland's Story" supposedly blows into the Professor's domestic life.
                  Nevertheless, there are several hints that the Cliff City is not as Edenic as it
                  appears to be. The apparent purity of Tom's motives, implied by his self-righteous
                  claim that he "never thought of selling" the artifacts of the cliff dwellings and
                  his refusal to touch the money Roddy earns by doing so (219-20), is undermined by
                  his insistence on keeping "an account" of the artifacts in a "merchant's ledger"
                  (189). Outland also admits that he "hoped we'd be paid for our work, and maybe get
                  a bonus of some kind, for our discovery" (219). In Rosowski's words, "Outland
                  appreciated the beauty and dignity of Cliff City; at the same time, he was a
                  modern version of the 'brutal invaders' who ravaged the ancient tribe" (133).
                  Tom's surprisingly cruel rejection of Roddy causes even Tom himself to be
                  "frightened at [his] own heartlessness" (228-29). Perhaps the most blatant
                  violation of Edenic purity is the horrifying murder that led to "Mother Eve's"
                  demise: "there was a great wound in her side, the ribs stuck out through the dried
                  flesh. Her mouth was open as if she were screaming, and her face, through all
                  those years, had kept a look of terrible agony"(192). Father Duchene emphasizes
                  the desecration when he surmises that "Mother Eve" had been punished by a jealous
                  husband for committing adultery (201).</p>
               <p>Materialism, ambition, jealousy: these are supposed to be the predicaments of the
                  Professor's domestic life, which, according to Cather's 1938 letter, the "fresh
                  air" of "Tom Outland's Story" was intended to alleviate. But the air that blows
                  off the Blue Mesa is not much fresher than the air in St.Peter's house. The square
                  window does not provide relief because the Professor and Outland are finally not
                  that different from one another. It is difficult to separate Tom's voice from the
                  Professor's, since the first-person narrative of "Tom Outland's Story" is actually
                  a retelling, after Tom's death, of a story Tom told the professor years ago. Like
                  Outland, St. Peter is simultaneously antimaterialist and implicated in
                  materialism. He spends his career resisting the "new commercialism" in education
                  (120), and he expresses his distaste for money throughout the novel. The
                  Professor's disgust over a shopping trip he takes with his daughter Rosamond leads
                  him to remark peevishly, "Let's omit the verb 'to buy' in all forms for a time"
                  (134). Just as Outland asserts that "he must never on any account owe any material
                  advantage to his friends" (151), St. Peter insists that "there can be no question
                  of money between me and Tom Outland. . . ; my friendship with Outland is the one
                  thing I will not have translated into the vulgar tongue"(50). The Professor thus
                  participates in the attempt to purify Outland by disassociating their relationship
                  from financial concerns. Despite St. Peter's supposed antimaterialism, however, he
                  admits that he and his wife "could not have been happy if Lillian had not
                  inherited a small income from her father" (233), and he is "terribly selfish about
                  personal pleasures"(17), from wine to luxury hotels to fine linen napkins.</p>
               <p>In addition to the inconsistency of their respective antimaterialisms, Tom and the
                  Professor share a tendency to withdraw from the rest of humanity. After Roddy
                  leaves, Tom has the best summer of his life all alone on the mesa; he is so
                  self-absorbed that, he later admits, "I'd forget all about Blake without knowing
                  it" (228). Similarly, the Professor thinks "of eternal solitude with gratefulness"
                  (248) and resolves that "[h]e could not live with his family again" (250). Even
                  their places of retreat resemble one another: like the Professor's study, which is
                  located "under the slope of the mansard roof" and has a "low ceiling" (7), the
                  Cliff City has "a long, low, twilight space that got gradually lower toward the
                  back until the rim rock met the floor of the cavern, exactly like the sloping roof
                  of an attic"(186). Secluded in these claustrophobic spaces, both Tom and St. Peter
                  are portrayed as rather self-righteous isolationists who deny their relationship
                  to the world around them.</p>
               <p>The actual effect of "Tom Outland's Story" is thus strangely at odds with Cather's
                  letter. Her description links Outland's adventures to a seemingly innocuous vision
                  of expansion, one that would be confined within U.S. borders but would
                  simultaneously provide a liberating sense of unrestricted space, like the "feeling
                  of the sea" in Dutch paintings. Cather's letter achieves this vision by
                  simplifying the novel's imagery, by reducing the window to a source of fresh air.
                  Like the paintings she describes, the Professor's study has a "single square
                  window" (7) that encloses the outside world within its frame while allowing just
                  enough life-giving air to enter the room: "[T]he window must be left
                  open&#8212;otherwise, with the ceiling so low, the air would speedily become
                  unfit to breathe" (17). Yet, although it is an important source of air, the
                  Professor's window also represents the threat of death: "If the stove were turned
                  down, and the window left open a little way, a sudden gust of wind would blow the
                  wretched things out altogether, and a deeply absorbed man might be asphyxiated
                  before he knew it" (17). When the stove does blow out at the end of the novel, the
                  gas fumes nearly kill the Professor. Paradoxically, it is the open window itself
                  that renders the Professor's world literally "stifling."</p>
               <p>The view from the Professor's window contributes to this stifling quality.
                  According to Cather's letter, the window that looks out over the sea in the Dutch
                  paintings becomes, in her novel, a structural window that looks inland, at the
                  Blue Mesa. In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> St. Peter's window
                  overlooks Lake Michigan, which the narrator describes as an "inland sea"(20).
                  Surrounded by land, the lake gives the illusion of far-off horizons while
                  remaining safely inside the North American continent. This fantasy of overseas
                  expansion at home foreshadows the depiction of the Blue Mesa and its setting: the
                  mesa is surrounded by a "sea of rabbit brush" (172), and the Cliff City faces "an
                  ocean of clear air" (191).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a9" target="ka-fn9" n="9"/> The "inland sea" of Lake Michigan provides the Professor, who revels in the
                  sight of its "innocent blue" (21), with a feeling of boyhood adventure that is
                  free from associations with trade and colonialism. He underscores the lake's
                  innocence by explicitly linking it to his own boyhood: "When he remembered his
                  childhood, he remembered blue water" (20). Relying on the lake as an escape from
                  the boredom of everyday life, he compares it to "an opendoor that nobody could
                  shut" and imagines that "[t]he land and all its dreariness could never close in on
                  you. You had only to look at the lake,and you knew you would soon be free. It was
                  . . . not a thing thought about, but a part of consciousness itself" (20). Here
                  again, however, the novel calls into question the possibility of unrestricted
                  "inland" space. By internalizing the image of the sea, by turning it into a
                  metaphor for Lake Michigan and his own consciousness, St. Peter has made escape
                  impossible. Ultimately he associates the sea with the imprisoning forces of his
                  own life: "The university, his new house, his old house, everything around him,
                  seemed insupportable, as the boat on which he is imprisoned seems to a sea-sick
                  man" (131). Once a potential source of freedom, the sea becomes a site of
                  imprisonment, just as the open window that provides fresh air almost leads to the
                  Professor's suffocation. Expansive images, in other words, turn into their
                  opposite in this text; their expansiveness cannot be sustained once they are
                  brought "inland." Even the Professor's final realization that he is "outward
                  bound" (257) with Augusta suggests not only that he is journeying outward but also
                  that he is tied to her, like a prisoner. By questioning its own effort to apply
                  figures of overseas imperialism to continental expansion&#8212;figures like an
                  open window, fresh air, and the sea&#8212;the novel warns that American
                  expansionist energies can no longer be satisfied at home.</p>
               <p>If figures of expansion are suffocating when brought "inland," the figure of home
                  itself can be fatal. The fate of the domestically inclined cliff dwellers calls
                  into question the novel's privileging of the familiar and its emphasis on
                  repetition and return, both of which make continental expansion seem more
                  desirable than overseas expansion. Linking domesticity with extinction, Father
                  Duchene speculates that, because the cliff dwellers stopped "roving" and settled
                  permanently on the mesa, "they possibly declined in the arts of war . . . [and]
                  were probably wiped out, utterly exterminated, by some roving Indian tribe without
                  culture or domestic virtues" (198). The Professor underscores the connection
                  between home and death at the end of the novel, when he recalls Longfellow's
                  translation of an Anglo-Saxon poem, entitled "Grave": <q rend="block">
                     <lg type="excerpt">
                        <l>For thee a house was built</l>
                        <l>Ere thou wast born . . .</l>
                     </lg>
                     <bibl> (248)<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a10" target="ka-fn10" n="10"/>
                     </bibl>
                  </q> In the Professor's mind at least, home has become a coffin.</p>
               <p>As the novel uncovers the deeper implications of its own imagery, the characters'
                  names betray hidden sides of their personalities. Unable to sustain the illusion
                  of the frontier's openness, the text's language is barely able to suppress the
                  international scope of twentieth-century American expansion. Tom Outland's name,
                  for example, is an Anglicized version of the German <hi rend="italic">Ausland</hi>, or "foreign country." The embodiment of continental expansion, this
                  seemingly all-American cowboy has an implicit element of foreignness in him, a
                  connection to the world beyond American shores. Similarly, the Professor has an
                  allusion to empire hidden in his name. Originally christened "Napoleon Godfrey St.
                  Peter" in deference to a grandfather who had fought in the Grande Armée,
                  he "abbreviated his name in Kansas, and even his daughters didn't know what it had
                  been originally" (143). Despite the Professor's secrecy, the legacy of European
                  imperialism comes back to haunt him when his own daughter, whom he accompanies on
                  a shopping trip, behaves "like Napoleon looting the Italian palaces" (135).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a11" target="ka-fn11" n="11"/>
               </p>
               <p>The precariousness of the novel's figurative language reflects the difficulty of
                  figuring an expansionism that is contained and yet liberating, derived from
                  European imperialism and yet distinct from it. By calling attention to its own
                  difficulties, <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> enables a critique of
                  the internalizing quality of Cather's fiction more generally. Janis P. Stout notes
                  that the "story of journeys combined with a clinging to home" is a "pervasive
                  pattern in [Cather's] novels" (2o6), and Eudora Welty identifies this "clinging to
                  home" with a tendency to move from the universal to the particular: "[I]t was
                  [Cather's] accomplishment to bring her gaze from that wide horizon, across the
                  stretches of both space and time, to the intimacy and immediacy of the lives of a
                  handful of human beings" (68). For many critics the concern with home and the
                  individual in Cather's works reaches its ultimate expression as a withdrawal into
                  the mind. In the words of Hermione Lee, Cather is both "an original, adventurous
                  explorer . . . energetically making her mark on an 'undiscovered continent'" and
                  "a historian [who] . . .translates her landscapes, and the figures in them, into
                  landscapes of the mind" (1). By portraying the writer as a pioneer, Lee engages in
                  the very process that she describes. Like Cather, she moves expansion from the
                  continental frontier to the realm of the imagination.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a12" target="ka-fn12" n="12"/>
               </p>
               <p>Lee's description of Cather as a "historian" links Cather to the Professor
                     himself.<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a13" target="ka-fn13" n="13"/> In
                  addition to his focus on the past, St. Peter's increasingly reclusive behavior
                  makes him an ideal figure for Cather's project of internalizing expansionism. The
                  similarities between the Professor's "internal quest" (Rosowski 130) and Cather's
                  own strategy of internalization compel the novel's readers to examine her strategy
                  critically. During the course of the novel St. Peter's inwardness becomes an
                  almost fatal obsession. His cramped study provides an enclosure within the already
                  confined space of his home, and he regards his desk as a further retreat, "a hole
                  one could creep into" (141). To the Professor even a trip downstairs becomes a
                  dangerous voyage: "On that perilous journey down through the human house he might
                  lose his mood, his enthusiasm, even his temper" (18). Like the mental landscape of
                  Cather's frontier, the Professor's study becomes almost indistinguishable from his
                  mind, the most inward space of all. According to Rosowski, "[t]he upper recess of
                  an abandoned house is the only inhabited portion of a structure now empty and
                  dead; similarly, a narrow intellectualism is all that is left of St. Peter's own
                  life" (131). Merrill Maguire Skaggs makes the connection between study and mind
                  even more explicit: "All the living being done here anymore takes place in the
                  'dark den' of the third-floor attic study the Professor still works in; that is,
                  what life he has left occurs in the upper story, in his head" (75).<ref type="authorial" xml:id="ka-a14" target="ka-fn14" n="14"/> As St. Peter gradually
                  withdraws from the world around him, retreating into his study and his mind with
                  Outland's diary, his absorption in memories of the youth's adventures becomes so
                  complete that the distinction between them and his own boyhood nearly collapses.</p>
               <p>The Professor's internalization of Outland's adventures represents a continuation
                  of his life's work, an eight-volume history entitled <hi rend="italic">The Spanish
                     Adventurers in North America</hi>. Although his research takes him to Spain,
                  the American Southwest, Mexico, and France, he completes the writing itself in his
                  study. As the narrator recounts, "the notes and the records and the ideas always
                  came back to this room. It was here they were digested and sorted, and woven into
                  their proper place in his history" (16). With its references to digesting and
                  sorting, this description defines the Professor's scholarly project as one of
                  absorbing and imposing order on the Spaniards' imperialism. The figure of weaving
                  in turn, associates his work with the production of art: "Just as, when Queen
                  Mathilde was doing the long tapestry now shown at Bayeux,&#8212;working her
                  chronicle of the deeds of knights and heroes,&#8212;alongside the big pattern
                  of dramatic action she and her women carried the little playful pattern of birds
                  and beasts that are a story in themselves; so, to him, the most important chapters
                  of his history were interwoven with personal memories"(85). By interweaving the
                  "dramatic action" of military exploits with a "playful" pattern, Queen Mathilde
                  makes her narrative of violence seem harmless. Similarly, by bringing history into
                  the home, by weaving together ideas of empire with "personal memories," the
                  Professor transforms the conquest of the New World into a tale of "adventurers."
                  The Professor's adherence to a fixed "design" (89) for his book highlights the
                  aesthetic aspect of his project and links him to the artistically inclined cliff
                  dwellers, whom Tom describes as "a people with a feeling for design" (182).</p>
               <p>Like the weaving of violent deeds into a tapestry or the framing of the sea in a
                  Dutch painting, the arrangement of flowers in the St. Peters' drawing-room defines
                  aestheticization as a process of interiorizing and ordering: "There was, in the
                  room, as [the Professor] looked through the window, a rich, intense effect of
                  autumn, something that presented October much more sharply and sweetly to him than
                  the coloured maples and the aster-bordered paths by which he had come home. It
                  struck him that the seasons sometimes gain by being brought into the house, just
                  as they gain by being brought into painting, and into poetry. The hand, fastidious
                  and bold, which selected and placed&#8212;it was that which made the
                  difference. In Nature there is no selection" (61). The Professor's preference for
                  cut flowers over those in their natural environment reflects his desire to control
                  the world outside the drawing-room. Displaced from outside to inside, the flowers
                  become even more beautiful, just as the stones from the Blue Mesa become "princely
                  gifts" (103) when Tom brings them into <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi>. The unknown hand that "selected and placed" the flowers in the above
                  passage recalls Cather's own "fastidious and bold" selection of an expansionist
                  narrative from the annals of history (the nineteenth-century "discovery" of Mesa
                  Verde) and her deliberate placement of it in the middle of her book.</p>
               <p>Given the Professor's delight with the effects of interiorization, it is not
                  surprising that his own garden seems more like an indoor space than an outdoor
                  one: "There was not a blade of grass; it was a tidy half-acre of glistening gravel
                  and glistening shrubs and bright flowers . . . and in the middle two symmetrical,
                  round-topped linden-trees" (6). With its emphasis on tidiness, polish, and
                  symmetry the garden is a model of discipline and control. The imposition of order
                  is excessive, as if the Professor were afraid that his "tidy half-acre" might slip
                  back into its natural state at any time. St. Peter's repeated conquest of his own
                  backyard functions as a substitute for travel abroad: "In the spring, when
                  homesickness for other lands and the fret of things unaccomplished awoke, he
                  worked off his discontent here" (6). His half-acre allows expansionist energies
                  that might otherwise be directed overseas to be channeled inward. As a popular
                  symbol of America, the garden, like the mesa, alludes to the frontier, itself a
                  mythological "Garden of Eden far removed from the evils of the Old World" (Wrobel
                  5, 4). Despite its Edenic associations, however, the garden's rigid precision has
                  ominous overtones. As a figure for the frontier, it does not seem far enough
                  removed from the "evils" of the Old World. In fact, it is more European than
                  American: the Professor, we are told, "had succeeded in making a French garden in
                 
